Wm MU

f^

U WIi mi HM
ll

miwniwiijgBMBaBOBgBMiadti

OOKS ON
Egypt AND Chaldae

WIl^lWlWIWI^I
Ml

II

a.

BOSTON
PUBLIC

UBRARY

+.

u^X-^'

^'

f {^^

3Boo\\5

on Ba^pt

ant)

Cbal^aea

A HISTORY OF EGYPT
From the End of the Neolithic Period to
THE Death of Cleopatra VII.

b.c.

30

Vol. VI.

EGYPT UNDER THE PRIEST-KINGS

AND TANITES AND NUBIANS

IBool^B

on lEQWi

^nt) (Tbalbaea

EGYPT'
UNDER THE

PRIEST-KINGS, TANITES, AND NUBIANS

Ef A.^^ALLIS BUDGE,

M.A., Litt.D., D.Lit.

KEEPER OF THE EGYi>TIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES

IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM

'

'

'

' ' '

> D ,

,\

'

^^

>

ILLjU^XRATED

NEW YORK

HENRY FROWDE
OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
AMERICAN BRANCH
1902

^^-

'

Ko

V>K</ 1'-'^

c
I

c
c

c c t

'

c
c
c ( c
c
c

y-^h-&

PREFACE

The

period of Egyptian History treated in the present

volume begins with the reign of Nes-ba-Tettet, the

first

king of the XXIst Dynasty from Tanis,

ends with that of Psammetichus

the

XXYIth

11. ,

and

the third king of

Dynasty, and the narrative describes the

principal events

which took place in -Egypt and the

various portions of her Empire from about B.C. 1100 to

It includes the reigns of a

B.C. 600.

number

of kings

under whose rule the power of Egypt declined and her

Empire shrank, and

in

whose time the various hereditary

Egypt succeeded in obtaining their independence.

In spite of this, however, we find that the Northern

foes of

kingdom

of

Egypt made

interesting to note

how

itself

this

came

of foreign soldiers and sailors.

XXYth

Dynasty the

very powerful, and

to pass, viz.,

With

Shashanq

I.

by the aid

the close of the

New Empire came

the period of Egyptian Kenaissance

it is

to

an end, and

began.

the feeble kingdoms of the

Under

South and

North were once more united, and a Libyan monarch

occupied the throne of the

Pharaohs.

The

cult

of

PREFACE

viil

Bast increased and flourished whilst that of Amen-Ka

declined,

and the

priests of

Amen

seek asylum at Napata in Nubia.

were compelled to

up by these

Stirred

the Nubians provoked the wrath of the great kings of

Assyria, and

Egypt found herself involved

in

war with

an enemy who was far more terrible than any with

whom

she had ever come in contact.

Sargon and his

son Sennacherib turned Syria and Palestine into provinces of Assyria, but

it

was reserved

and his son Ashur-bani-pal

to enter

the king of Assyria her over-lord.

Esarhaddon

for

Egypt and

to

make

The last-named king

sacked Thebes and gave the Egyptians an example of

the

manner

in

which the Assyrians were accustomed

treat the inhabitants of a conquered country

to

but the

recuperative power of Egypt was so great that in the

country generally the traces of the destruction wrought

by "the great king, the king of Assyria/' and

his host

As soon as the Nubian prethrone of Egypt saw that Thebes had

were soon obliterated.

tenders to the

and that Amen-Ra was powerless to protect his

fallen
city,

their

Egypt

opposition to

the inevitable

ceased,

and

rested in tolerable peace under the rule of the

twenty governors who were appointed by Esarhaddon,

and who were restored

to their

bani-pal after the revolt of the

positions

by Ashur-

Nubian Tirhakah.

In the period of history treated in this volume there

is

little

historian,

besides

and

its

the political facts

art

to

interest

and archaeology afford

struction to the student.

the

little in-

Art of every kind had fallen

PREFACE

IX

into a state of apathy and lack

artists followed the

of originality,

models of the

and

XlXth and XXth

The Egyptian

Dynasties with servile conventionality.

language began to decay in the XVIIIth Dynasty, and

in the period under consideration decay of the writing
set in

also

in the tenth century before Christ the

hieratic script

was supplemented by demotic, and a few

centuries later was almost

the rule of the

to

XXVth

With

unknown.

Dynasty the

the end of

New Empire

comes

an end.

In connexion with the question of the identification

Shabaka I have taken the view

of So or Sib'e with

that the Musuri of which he

Commander-in-chief,

^^

>->^

is

^11^

stated to have been

V~ tar-tan-nu (var.

TUE-DAN-Nu) was Egypt, and not a country in Northern

Arabia, as has been maintained by Dr. Winckler and

by his

am

followers. Prof. T.

well

aware that

it

K. Cheyne and others.

a

is

serious

matter to dis-

agree with the dicta of such a distinguished critic as

but in

he

has

Prof.

Cheyne,

relied

upon the statements of a professed exponent of

Assyriology,

of

which science

Prof.

mittedly, no knowledge at first hand.

theory has received but

and

it

little

is

Cheyne

has,

Cheyne

made

support in Germany

itself,

for-

adoption and advocacy by

in the Encyclopaedia Bihlica,

to support his

existence

its

ad-

Dr. Winckler's

would ere now have passed into the limbo of

gotten theories but for

Prof.

case

particular

this

where

own extraordinary theory

of a " Jerahmeelite "

kingdom

it

of the

in Southern

PREFACE

Palestine.

These views are so revolutionary

tliat

naturally call for careful examination, and I

now

they
pro-

pose to discuss the evidence on which Dr. Winckler

bases his theory of the existence of an Arabian Musri
or Musuri.

Briefly stated his theory is as follows

by

all

Assyriologists

that

countries which bore the

and

a land in

2.

Musri

of

Northern Syria.

however, asserts that

all

It is agreed

were certainly two

there

name

1.

Egypt,

Dr. Winckler,

the supposed mentions of the

Egyptian Musri which are

to be

found in the inscrip-

and

tions of Tiglath-Pileser III.,

of Sargon,

and of

his son Sennacherib, are to be taken as referring not

to

Egypt, but to another country of the same name

alleged

to

be

situated

in

Northern Arabia.

The

supposed evidence on which he bases this assertion I

will

now

discuss in detail.

In Dr. Winckler's

1.

first

exposition of his views,^

he made the assumption on which was based the whole

fabric of his theory with regard to his

Musri and Meluhha and

new kingdoms

of

to their identity with certain

portions of Dr. Grlaser's hypothetical

"Minaean Empire,"

and to the age of the Minaean Inscriptions, and on

which Prof. Cheyne's " Jerahmeelite

rests.

"

theory partly

This assumption can, however, be shown to be

without foundation.

Dr. Winckler says that the Musri

mentioned by Tiglath-Pileser

III.

cannot be Egypt

and must be in Arabia because Idibi'ilu, who was

^

See AUorientalische Forschungen,

i.

Leipzig, 1893, p. 24

ff.

PREFACE
appointed " Kipu,"

"Warden

i.e.,

Musri by this king,

XI

of the Marches," of

presumably, mentioned in one

is,

" [IJdibi'ilu

passage,^

which

Arubu."

Dr. Winckler assumes that because Arubu

= Arabia,

reads,

and therefore

"

Kipu

was an Arabian,

Idibi'ilu

it

That the Arabian

must have been in Arabia.

same man as the " Kipu

Idibi'ilu is the

land of

Musri over which he was appointed

follows that the

"

of the

" of

very probable, but the fact of the " Kipu

being an Arabian

Musri

" of

is

Musri

no proof whatsoever that the

is

Musri mentioned was in Arabia,

for

an Arab chief

could perfectly well have been appointed

Warden

of

the Marches of a neighbouring kingdom by the Assyrian

Moreover since Askelon

king.

same context with the Arabian

that Musri

is

Egypt in the Assyrian

2.

assumption

interest.

falls to

In a second paper

Dr. Winckler

mentioned in the

Idibi'ilu, it is certain

here Egypt, and that Idibi'ilu was an

Arab shekh who was appointed

initial

is

to

watch the borders of

Thus Dr. Winckler'

the ground.

dealing with the same subject.

corroboration

seeks

of his

theory by

finding supposed allusions to his third Musri in other

Assyrian inscriptions.
705) mention

is

made

In texts of Sargon
(as

is

Pi-ir-'-u T -^T^
^ yy^ i^^->^T

Musri

in one place

he

is

(b.c.

722~

stated infra, p. 125) of

^TTT^ ^mg

of

Musuri

or

spoken of as having been

See Rost, Keilschrifttexte TiglatJi-Pilesers

"

Musri, Meluhha, Ma'in {Mitteilungen der vorderas. Ges., 1898, 1).

Winckler, Keilschrifttexte Sargons, Bd. i., p. 188, 189, 1. 29 fE.

III., xviii. h. 12.

PREFACE

Xll

invited to join

tlie

Jews, Edomites, and

Philistines,

Moabites in a conspiracy against Assyrian authority in

Palestine,^ but,

Sargon adds, " he could not save them."

He

again mentioned in

(Pi-ir-^) is

conjunction with

Sam-si, queen of Aribbi, and It'amra, of the land of

Saba',

who

are described as " kings of the side of the

sea and of the desert."

that the fact

Now

Dr. Winckler maintains

by

of Pir'u being mentioned side

side

with Arabian rulers proves that he was an Arabian

himself, but this, of course, does not follow, for

Arab

chieftains

might well be grouped with the king of

Egypt

bringing tribute to the king of Assyria.

as

Dr. Winckler's further argument that because the

title

Pharaoh, with which word Pir'u has, naturally, been

identified,

was not used elsewhere by the Assyrians

designate the king of Egypt, therefore

it

to

cannot be

employed in this sense by Sargon, begs the question.

On

the analogy of the use of the

proper

name

for

title

Pharaoh

as a

every king of Egypt in passages of the

Old Testament which are usually regarded as based

upon or containing traditions

the

of early contact between

Hebrews and the Egyptians,

it

would seem likely

that Sargon, one of the earliest of the later kings of

Assyria to come into contact with Egypt, might speak

in precisely the

Egypt.
ni^")S,
i

same way of Pharaoh

Philologically

Pir'u

is,

king of

like

(Pir'u)

the

Hebrew

a perfect transcription of the Egyptian Per-aa,

Winckler, Keilsclififttexte Sargons, Bd.

also pp. 100, 101,

1.

27.

i.

p. 20, 21,

I.

97;

see

PREFACE
I

Xlll

Thus we can

Musuri, of which

find

no proof that the Musri or

was king, was

Pir'ii

in Northern

Arabia, or was in fact any other country than Egypt,

and as

this is so, Sib'e,^ the

Tartan of Musri, the So

who was

defeated

Rapihi by Sargon, must, since he was an

officer of

(Sewe) of the Bible (see infra,

at

Pir'u,
3.

i^.

124)

have been the Egyptian Commander-in-chief.

Musur

Dr. Winckler asserts that the princes of

who fought

against

Sennacherib

at

the

Battle

of

Eltekeh, B.C. 701, were, in reality, Arab shehhs, and

that the chariots and archers of the king of Meluhha,

which were sent to help the princes of Musur, were

actually sent

by a king of Yaman, and

by an Ethiopian or Egyptian

hitherto been supposed,

monarch.

The

Musur
on the assumption which we

assertion

were Arab shekhs rests

have

criticised in

are adduced to

that the princes

Nos. 1 and 2

of

no further arguments

show that the Musur here mentioned

not Egypt, except an assertion that Meluhha

identified

as has

not,

with Sinai and Midian,- which

is

is

to be

apparently

regarded as an assumption in favour of this

being a part of Arabia.

is

Neglecting for the

Musur
moment

the question of the actual position of Meluhha, and

assuming that Dr. Winckler's view

is correct,

we

have no proof that this Musur was in Arabia,

Winckler, Sargon, vol.

Winckler, Altor.

i.,

still

for it

pp. 7 and 101.

ForscTi.,

i.,

p.

27.

As we

shall

see later,

Dr. Winckler has modified his view as to the position of Meluhha,

and he now thinks

it is

in

Yaman which

is

far less probable.

PREFACE

XIV

may have been

Musur mentioned in

does not follow that, because Meluhlia

Sinai and Midian, therefore the

connexion with

This

is

it

was not Egypt but a part of Arabia.

another example of Dr. Winckler's tendency to

regard a patent non seqiiitur as a valid argument.

4.

In connexion with this argument Dr. Winckler

quotes the fact that Yamani, the leader of the revolt at

Ashdod
have

by the Assyrians

in Sargon's time, is stated

fled before

the advance of the royal army, ana

to
ite

(matu)Miisuri sa pat {matu)Meliihha ; these Assyrian

words Dr. Winckler translates,

von

Musur,

zum

welches

" nach

bereiche

This rendering suggests that

gehort."

dem gebiete
von Meluhha
the Musur here

mentioned was in some way politically dependent upon

Meluhha, and therefore cannot

Assyrian
purely

expression

geographical

political idea.

" sa

in

pat

be

Egypt, but the

(matu)Meluhha

meaning,

and

In this case also there

suppose that, because Meluhha

is

is

"

conveys

is

no

no reason to

Sinai and Midian,

Musur cannot be Egypt, but must be in

Moreover, if we consider Yamani's position
Arabia.
for a moment we shall see that he was flying before a
hostile army which was advancing from the north, and it
is obvious to anyone who has travelled over the country
that a fugitive from Ashdod would make the best
of his way direct to Egypt, and not straight across the

therefore

enemy's front, where he would be daily in danger either

of capture or starvation.

Thus

in all the Assyrian passages referred to above

PREFACE
we have not found

vestige

XV
of

support

for

Dr.

Winckler's theory of the existence of a third Musur, or

Musri, in Northern Arabia.
or Musri mentioned

We

is

In every case the Musur

Egypt, and Egypt alone.

have now to note that

all

these conflicts between

the Assyrians and the peoples of Musri and

Meluhha

took place on the borders of Egypt and Palestine, and

not on the borders of Arabia and Palestine.

where Sib'e was defeated by Sargon,

is

Eaphia, where

Ptolemy Philopator defeated Antiochus

Altaku, or Eltekeh, where
place B.C. 701,

is in

Eapihi,

the

Great;

Sennacherib's battle took

the neighbourhood.

This piece of

country has always been the natural battle-ground of

Egypt and her Asiatic neighbours. As

days Egyptian and Asiatic armies fought

in Ptolemaic
here, so also

did their predecessors fight here in the days of the

Assyrian Empire.
Dr. Winckler presumably perceives that the fact of
these battles having been fought in Philistia on the

borders of Egypt
that the

Musur

is difficult to

or Musri

reconcile with his view

which we are discussing was

not Egypt, but was situated in Northern Arabia.

He,

however, seeks to explain away this difficulty by the

enunciation of a very far-reaching hypothesis in his

pamphlet Musri, MeluhJia, Ma%n, Berlin, 1898.

holds that his North Arabian Musri was simply

later

He

the northern part of Meluhha, which was not Sinai

and Midian, as he previously, with much probability,

maintained, but a great and powerful kingdom with

its

PREFACE

XVI

Yaman,

centre in

had extended
"

Musri

the Ylllth Century B.C.

beyond

influence

its

(which

"

wliicli before

the

borders

of

regarded as directly abutting upon

is

South Palestine) to the shores of the Mediterranean,

thus including Southern Judaea and the Philistine
in this hypothetical empire of

Musri-Meluhha.

was thus, according

Winckler,

who came

Musri,

of Gaza,

Dr.

to

and Sib'e was the Musrite Tartan

being the maintenance

of the

of

Hanunu

the object

of these Arabians with

"

Pir'u

a prince

to the help of his tributary

of the interference

cities

Philistia

Musrite-Meluhhan

supremacy in Southern Palestine which was threatened

by Assyria.

This

is,

according to Dr. Winckler,

why

these battles were fought in Philistia.

The

we have
any such Arabian Empire

great objection to this theory

no proof of the existence of

Vlllth Century

in the

B.C.

is

that

Dr. Winckler, however,

evades this difficulty by bringing to bear Dr. Glaser^s

unproven

Empire

theory

" in

of

Yaman

the

in the

existence

Ylllth and

of a

"

Minaean

earlier centuries

B.C.

It is unnecessary to discuss here the general question

of the antiquity of the

Arabia, but

we must

of the reasons given

great antiquity of

seem

to

Minaean dominion

in Southern

note in passing that the majority

by Dr. Glaser

Ma4n and

its

us wholly insufficient.

for his belief in the

pre-Sabaean character

One

piece

of

the

evidence on which he relies, however, directly concerns

us here, and

it

consists of the well-known Himyaritic

PREFACE
1155 (Halevy 535).

inscription Grlaser

l^iD,

and

Mdy

names were

i.e.,

inscription

in-

is

explained as being those of Ashiir

first

and " the other side of the

(Assyria), Egypt, Media,

Kiver,"

In this

made of 'Ashr 1I^K^^, and Msr

HD, and 'Ebrnhrn nnj"iny, and these

mention

scription

XVll

Mesopotamia;

was thought

it

may

be added that the

to belong to the Persian Period.

Hommel

Kecently, however, Prof.

took the view

that

the inscription was contemporaneous with the beginning

of the

the

XVIIIth Dynasty, about

Mdy

B.C. 1600,

and that

mentioned were the ancient Egyptian police

The absurdity of this

theory has been exposed by Herr M. Hartmann (Zeit-

force the

Matchaiu (Madoy).

Dr. Glaser naturally

schrift fiir Ass. 1895, x. p. 32).

adopted this theory because

own

it

seemed to support his

Minaean

belief in the great age of the

inscriptions,

but the next theory on the subject, which was put

forward by Dr. Winckler, was not calculated to find
favour in Dr. Glaser's sight because
of the inscription

MsE

or

it

reduced the age

by nearly one thousand years

MsRN = A1-Msr)
(

In the

of the inscription referred to,

Dr. Winckler preferred to see his hypothetical North

Arabian Musri, rather than Egypt, which we should

naturally take

and his vague language on the

it to be,

subject leads his readers to think that he sees in the

text

an actual allusion to wars between his north

Arabian Musri and Ashur,

the "

Minaean Empire
^

VOL.

VI.

"

Aufs.

the struggle between

i.e.,

with

its

und Ahh,,

i.

northern dependency
7

f.

PREFACE

XVlll

Musri and Assyria in

and Sib'e are

leaders,

of

"
!

in

MsR

inscription

i.e.,

goes so far as to translate " So, king

K^D,

i.e.,

Musri

" Sib'e hhr

" into

(i.e.,

Minaean

great man) of

This rendering into Minaean betrays a naive

confidence in the infallibility of his

is

Glaser No.

are called "kbry,"

" =: " Sib'e, tartan of

as ")iiO "12D

Pir'u

nothing more than Minaean

liim

officials

men," he

Misraim

Msr

Vllltli Century b.c.^

and because in the

1155 certain
" great

to

tlie

own

theory, and

on general grounds quite incomprehensible.

With the view

of still further supporting his theory

Dr. Winckler compared the phrase 'Ebr-nhrn in the

inscription Glaser No. 1155 with the expression

NARi, which

is

Ebir

found in the Assyrian tablet K. 3500

Museum collection. This tablet has

by Prof. Hommel to the reign of Ashur-

of the British

been assigned

bel-kala(?), B.C. 1080, but, as Dr.

(Musri,

p. 52),

Esarhaddon,

is

aware

in reality belongs to the reign of

it

B.C.

Winckler

681-668, whose name, now that the

fragment has been joined to two others (K. 4444 and

K. 10,235),
Prof.

found to occur twice upon

is

Hommel's

which was calculated

date,

it.

Thus

to support

Dr. Glaser's belief in the great antiquity of the inscrip-

which he had acquired,

tions

is

shown

to

have been

based upon a mere guess at the reading of an Assyrian

name, and this guess was, unfortunately, wrong by 400

years

The

real

date of the tablet

Musri, p. 35.

K. 3500,

etc.,

PREFACE
does not, however, invalidate

Winckler's purposes^ as

not

many

its

importance for Dr.

arguing

lie is

tliat tlie inscrip-

1155 dates from the Ylllth Century,

tion Glaser No.

i.e.,

XIX

years before the reign of Esarhaddon.

The point he
the Minaean

to

tries

make

is

that the 'Ebr-nhrn of

and the ebir nari of the

inscription

Assyrian tablet both refer to the same thing at the

same time,

to

i.e.,

Northern Arabia and Syria in the

Vlllth and Yllth Centuries

B.C. {Musri, p.

51

f.).

The

country referred to by the words ehir nari " beyond the

river " is certainly

Syria,

and when we consider that

the writer of the tablet was in Assyria we see that

it is

him to refer to Syria in these words.

On the other hand it would not be at all natural for
an Arab of Yaman to refer to Syria as 'ebr nhrn.
The Hebrews used the same phrase under the form
quite natural for

1(13(1

12y

hanndhdr,

^ebher

not

as

writes, 'eber ha-naliar (Musri, p. 20),

Dr.

Winckler

and meant by

it

Mesopotamia, because Mesopotamia was, to them, on

the

other

Assyrians.

Yaman

It

'ebr

Northern
Persia.

side

the

of

is

river,

as

Syria was to the

then evident that to an Arab of

nhrn would mean

Arabia,

but

Southern

not

or

even

Mesopotamia

and

Syria,

This explanation supports the usually accepted

view as to the meaning of the inscription, which, in

Hartmann's opinion, directly

Egypt by Cambyses

refers to the conquest of

whether this be so or not

it

must

be pointed out that no idea of contemporaneousness

can be deduced from the Semitic words for " across the

PREFACE

XX

But

river"!!

No. 1155 there also

in the inscription

occurs the mention of the land

Mdy, which has been

usually identified with Media, though Prof.

erroneously saw in this

tian

Mdtcham.

name

Hommel

a reference to the

Egyp-

In his description of the contents of

the text Dr. Winckler wholly ignores the mention of

name, giving no explanation of

this

The view
Madai,

Hartmann and Mordtmann

of

i.e..

Media,

is

whatsoever.

it

that

is

the only one which makes sense

of the inscription, and agrees with the obvious

meaning

Passing for a moment over the question

of ^ehr nhrn.

of the identification of the land 'Ashr,

the inscription
Persia,

Mdy

Glaser No. 1155

we have then

in

mention of Media,

and Msr, and we naturally assume that Msii

is

Egypt, and not Dr. Winckler's Musri, the existence

we have shown,
The contents of

of which, as

evidence.

rests

the

on no convincing

inscription

supply

nothing which would lead us to suppose that any

country in Arabia, or in

Egypt,

is

intended by the

The date
its

of

any other country than

name Msr.

of the inscription No. 1155 is evident from

contents,

Khm'tht

fact,

according

Yf an,

to

which

and Sa'd, son of

'Am-Sdk, son of

Wig

of Dhfgn, the

two great men of Msr, and the Minaeans of Msr, who

lived

in

(?)

In Assyrian

and

Msr,

^T i

who

i^^^^

It

travelled

T^-

^^

as

merchants

must be

distinctly-

understood that ehir ndri is not the name of any country in par*
but of any land which lay beyond the Euphrates on the

ticular,

side opposite to that

on which the writer

lived.

PREFACE
between the two lands of Msr and

XXI
'Aslir

and

side of the Eiver in the first wazirate of

tlie
.

other

of Ed'a,

founded, and built and dedicated to the god 'Athtar

of

"IJiri^

Kbdh

ings to the god.

a tower called Tn^a out of the offer-

The

text goes on to say that the god,

with his fellow deities Wd[d] l^ and

showed their gratitude

Nkrkh HID:,

to their devotees for the build-

ing of the tower by protecting their camel caravans

from the attacks made by the

Khwln

J?^^,

men

of

Sba

and

and by saving them, and their goods,

and their camels in the war between Ma'in

Egmt

i^H'^

JlD^l, and in the

2Vi^,

and

war which took place between

and the lord of the North.

the lord of the South

Further, the gods are thanked in the text for having

saved the merchants and their goods out of the midst

of

Msr

in the

war which took place between

Mdy

and

Msr, and for having preserved them safe and sound

even unto the borders of their city

the above facts there

is

Krnw

"IJIp.

From

nothing which can be deduced

to prove the existence of

an Arabian Msr, and there

is

nothing which need prevent us from regarding the Msr

there mentioned as Egypt.
identified

Whether 'Ashr

is

to be

with Assyria, as Dr. Winckler and others

have thought^

is

doubtful, since there are districts in

Arabia and Palestine, the names of which could be

equally well represented by the letters

We

Hartmann, that the war between

and Msr was a war between Media and Egypt,

must then

Mdy

"^ti^^^^^.

agree, with

which can be nothing but the war between Cambyses

PREFACE

XXll

and Psammeticlius

This

III.

the inscription which

in

that can be found

all

is

Winckler

Dr.

chooses

to

regard as a chronicle of the wars between Meluhha-

Ma'in and

northern dependency, the third Musri,

its

and Assyria under Sargon.i-

Minaean

of the

"V^ith the correct

inscriptions the theory of the great

antiquity of the " Minaean Empire

There

" falls to

the ground.

of course, no proof that Ma'in ever existed as

is,

a conquering power at
existed

dating

the Vlllth

in

always remember

Chiefs of Ma'in, no doubt,

all.

Century

was

Ma'in

that

B.C.,

but we must

situated

in

the

southern part of the Arabian Peninsula, some hundreds

of miles

away from the

assigned by

vague

Dr. Winckler to

and shadowy locus

his

Musri,

and from

Philistia.

We

now

see that since the

Minaean kingdom cannot

be shown to be any older than the Vlth Century

and

since

existed,

the

the

"

Minaean Empire

reason

"

probably

B.C.,

never

given by Dr. Winckler for the

struggles between the people of Musri and the Assyrians

having taken place in Philistia will not stand

the test of criticism; no confirmation of the existence

third

of his
sources,

Musri can be

and since we have shown that his supposed

Assyrian evidence
1

The

obtained from Arabian

fails

him, we have no option but to

identification of the place called Ghazzat,

inscription No. 1083, with

Gaza

in Palestine,

mentioned in the

may

be correct, but
does not support Dr. Winckler's dating in any special way, since
caravans have passed from Egypt to the East through Gaza from

it

time immemorial.

PREFACE

XXlll

regard the Musri of the inscriptions of Tiglath-Pileser

and Sargon and Sennacherib as Egypt, and Egypt

III.

only.

Could

be shown, however, that two distinct coun-

it

tries of the

name Msr, one

of

which was undoubtedly

Egypt, were mentioned in close juxtaposition in the

same Assyrian

text,

we should have,

despite the argu-

ments which we have brought against

presumption

in

favour

the

of

it,

correctness

direct

Dr.

of

existence at no very great

Winckler's theory of the

distance from the eastern frontier of

Egypt

country of the same name,

Now Dr.

i.e.,

Msr.

of another

Winckler

has attempted to show that we do possess evidence of

In Musri,

this kind.

p. 2,

he publishes a copy of a

small fragment of an Assyrian tablet

(83-1-18, 836)

which he declares he has found mention of Musri

in

by

side

side with Mis[ri],

occur in line

(matu)

Now

it is

4,

i.e.,

Egypt;

this is said to

which Dr. Winckler transcribes as

Mu

us

ri

u (matu) Mi

is-[ri.

evident from this transcription that his proof

is

based upon his reading of the last character

IS

if this

And

be wrong his argument

As

the ground.

as a matter of fact it is wrong, for the wedges,

^TI8, which
^

falls to

t^T as

it

actually remain on the fragment, are in

mentions the name of Esarhaddon

older than the reign of this king.

it

cannot be

much

PREFACE

XXIV

well-known sign luh tllJ^, and the

therefore not Mi-is- [ri] but Mi-luh-[ha]. Every

reality part of the

name

is

Assyriologist

knows that Musri and Mihihha

stantly mentioned together

there

is

are con-

we have already seen that

no proof that any country called Musri existed

in Arabia, and, whether

we can be

Miluhha be

in Arabia or not,

quite certain that the Musri which

mentioned in connexion with

We may note in passing

it is

is so

often

Egypt and Egypt

only.

that in this small fragment con-

taining portions of six broken lines Dr. Winckler's copy

contains one serious blunder (pa-na for [dingirJ.alad,
see Briinnow, List,
viz.,

name

of the

determinative prefix T before the proper

There are on the fragment also in

in line 5.

>-?- before Esarhaddon's name, which

line 1 traces of

are omitted

must read

No. 6230), and one serious omission,

by Dr. Winckler, and

^W\ ^

after sa in line 3

we

ina lih-hi instead of the con-

fused fragments of characters which are given by Dr.

Winckler.

We

see then that there is

no evidence what-

soever for the existence of a third country of the

Musri in Northern Arabia.

name

Dr. Winckler's belief in

it

arose from the totally unwarranted deduction which he

made from the episode

of Idibi'ilu,

and he was misled

by the groundless assumptions of Dr. Glaser in respect

of the age of the

Minaean

inscriptions

finally

he was

betrayed into a serious blunder by his own inexperience

in the reading

and copying of Assyrian

Dr. Winckler

is

texts.

obliged to admit that in the time

PREFACE

XXV

of Esarliaddon Miisri does occasionally

discovers that his Arabian Musri is

al though, lie

tioned several times

but

if

mean Egypt,

in

men-

of Esarhaddon

inscriptions

arguments adduced above be correct the

the

southern Musri referred to by Esarhaddon

is,

as in the

previous cases, Egypt and Egypt only.

Dr. Winckler's further supposition^ that, because

Arabians are mentioned in 2 Chronicles

xxi.

16 as

being " at the side of the Cushites,'' Wp^^^'ll bV, therefore these Cushites

must have been Arabians,

The phrase

necessary.

is

is

un-

one which might well be

used as a vague topographical indication by a chronicler

not necessarily well acquainted with minute points of

geography

starting from the north he speaks of the

Arabs as being next to the Philistines, and of Ethiopia

as being at the side of Arabia,

which

natural though vague description.

this it

must

the Cushites

a perfectly

In connexion with

also be said that there is

who

is

no proof that

followed Zerah (2 Chronicles xiv. 9)

were, as Dr. Winckler says, Arabs, or anything else

than Ethiopians

whom

sidered

Again,

to

be.

they have always been conDr.

Winckler

quotes^

the

fragment of a tablet (Km. 284) in which Esarhaddon

refers to

Kusi (Cush) in a connexion which

certain.

The broken

text seems to

haddon sent messengers

and he appears
^

mean

is

un-

that Esar-

to the "city," >^^TT, of Kusi,

to say that

none of his ancestors had

Winckler, Musri, pp. 46, 47.

Altorientalische Forschungen

II.,

Bd.

i.,

Heft

i.,

p. 18.

PREFACE

XXVI

ever done the like before on account of the distance

or

the

of

difficulty

way.

There

no reason

is

assuming that the Kusi here mentioned

The use
means

of the prefix

literally "city,"

>->zJJ,

may

is

for

not Ethiopia.

which reads

alu'^

and

indicate that Esarhaddon's

ambassadors were sent to the capital city of Kusi,

probably Napata, or ^^^jy

may have been employed

manner by the Assyrian

argument that Kusi cannot be
a loose

in

Dr. Winckler's

scribe.

''the land of Taharka,"

because that king was himself in Egypt at the time,

and

so

would receive ambassadors

at Napata,

of no

is

thither.

Memphis, and not

weight, because Tirhakah

have temporarily returned

the Assyrian

at

ambassadors

to his

southern capita] and

may have

followed

All that this broken text indicates

known from other

may

is

him
well

sources, viz., that no Assyrian king

ever sent an embassy to Ethiopia before Esarhaddon's

time, or ever

came into contact with the Ethiopians in

own country. The fragment Km. 284 therefore in

no way supports Dr. Winckler's theory of the existence
their

of an Arabian Cush, and Prof.

assuming

that

does.

it

desert

which

I transcribe

the sign as
-

remark

to the

by the description which

in a fragment of his

Annals

"

of the

lies

between Egypt and Meluhha, and

-^TT

by alu advisedly; Dr. Winckler transcribes

"mhz," but without

Encycl. Bihl.

not justified in

is

Prof. Cheyne's

effect that " this is illustrated

Esarhaddon gives

Cheyne

iii.

sufficient authority.

Art. Mizraim, col. 3165.

PREFACE
whicli

lie

XXVll

assumes to be in Arabia,

is

not justified, as

this description, as well as that given in Isaiah xxx.

6, 7,

which according

to Prof.

Cheyne "really

Hanunu of Gaza
N. Arabian Musri," may equally
the flight of

refers to

to Pir'u, king of the

well refer to the desert

The final argument for

tbe existence of an Arabian Gush which is given by
Prof. Cheyne from Dr. Winclder^s Musri (ii. 2), viz.,

between Egypt and Palestine.

that the phrase in Esarhaddon's account of his tenth

campaign, " I caused

"country of ...

my

face to take (the road) to the

which

" of the

men of the land

"Musur"! can "hardly
"

for

called) in the

Kusi and of the land of

refer ... to Ethiopia and

names would have

reverse," is valueless, for there is

expecting the

referred to in

language

of

" the order of the

Egypt " because

"been the

(is

scribe

to

mention

the

any particular geographical

no reason
countries

order.

Thus

the theory of the existence of an Arabian Gush appears

less

probable than that of the existence of an Arabian

Musri.

The reader has now before him a specimen of the

way in which archaeological theories are formed by a
certain class of German critics, and how they are
adopted by scholars of the great reputation of Prof.

Gheyne; in the instance

unfortunately,

theory

is

verified

cited Prof.

the

said to be based,

Gheyne has

not,

on which

the

grounds

and he has not compared

Dr. Winckler's results with the original Assyrian texts

^

See

my

Esarhaddon,

p. 117.

PREFACE

XXVlll

from wliich they are declared ultimately to be derived.

In

above paragraphs we have not called attention

tlie

to Dr. Winckler's mistakes in

every Assyriologist knows

bow

any carping

spirit,

easy

make mis-

takes in copying and collating texts

an Assyriologist whose work

it

is to

for

but in tbe case of

accepted without ques-

is

tion

by one of the foremost of English Biblical

and

is

critics,

used as a base for the construction of an utterly

revolutionary general theory as to the early history of

Palestine and Arabia, which also
entirely

greater

new conception of
number of the books

assumptions,

false

the

real

of the

illogical

carries with

contents

it

an

of the

Old Testament, his

deductions,

and

direct

mistakes in copying Assyrian texts, assume a gravity

which they would not otherwise possess.

Whether

Dr. Winckler merits the encomium which Prof. Cheyne

bestows upon his work in general in his extraordinary

article in

the Nineteenth Century for January, 1902

(pp. 60-70), is a matter of opinion, but in the light of

the facts discussed above

use

to

caution.

it

seems absolutely necessary

Dr. Winckler's Assyrian work with extreme

This Prof. Cheyne and others have not done.

Whatever may be the value of Dr. Winckler's Hebrew

scholarship the

Musri-Cush

edifice

Assyrian sources

remains that the whole of the

fact

of theory

but

in

reality

rests

upon

for the alleged Assyrian evidence

Dr. Winckler and Prof. Cheyne would never have seen

the
"

''

frequent confusion in the Massoretic text of the

Old Testament between Misraim or Egypt, and Misrim

PREFACE
" or

Musri in Nortli Arabia,"

XXIX
which, inasmuch as we

have shown that "Misrim or Musri"

is

an imaginary-

country, cannot be regarded as having any real exist-

Since then the Musri-Cush theory

ence.

Assyriological

assumed

evidence,

it

should

is

based upon

been

have

not

to be correct without the verification of this

evidence.

work

Assyriologists have done a great deal of good

in connexion with Bible exegesis in the past,

E. B. Schrader has shown

logy can become
Prof.

Cheyne

is

when

how

and Prof.

useful an ally Assyrio-

interpreted by a competent

critic.

therefore well advised in seeking to use

as fully as possible the latest results of Assyriological

research, but in every progressive study

new

theories

need careful sifting and testing, and should not be

accepted

blindly

merely because

new,

they are

or

startling, or calculated to offend the susceptibilities ot

possessing

scholars
too,

less

revolutionary views.

Much,

many

of the

has been done in clearing away

difficulties

and obscurities

of the Massoretic text of the

Old Testament by advanced

critics like Prof.

Cheyne

himself, but the value of textual criticism also has its

limits,

when

and

it

it is

self-evident that its usefulness ceases

casts to the winds all consideration of historical

and geographical

probabilities,

and suspects the

ence of universal corruption in the

Winckler

Hebrew

text.

exist-

Dr.

wild theories have already brought discredit

upon Assyriology, a
^

fact

which

is to

be deplored, and

Nineteenth Century, Jan. 1902, p. 69.

PREFACE

XXX
their

adoption

and

by Prof.

promulgation

cannot but increase the number of those

who

Cheyne
already

view with distrust the really good work which has

been

done

by the

ablest

the

of

"

higher

critics,"

and who doubt the genuine progress which they have

made.

The

effect

upon the lay mind

thus put forward by irresponsible

foresee,

and

it

is

of wild theories

critics is

not hard to

certain that they will not tend to

advance the true interests either of Assyriology or of

the " higher criticism

The

curious

"

of the Old Testament.

reader,

who

is

anxious to see the

views of other writers upon the work and methods of

Dr. Winckler and the adoption of his results by Prof.

Cheyne,

may

consult a review of the third volume of

the Encyclopaedia Biblica in Nature for June 26th,

1902, and a review of two other Biblical works signed

E. C. T[hompson] in a number of the same periodical

a few weeks later.

E. A.

Wallis Budge.

CONTENTS

I.
The Twenty-first Dynasty. Kings of
Tanis
Nes-ba-Tettet, Pa-seb-kha-nut L, Amenem-Apt, Sa-Amen and Pa-seb-kha-nut II.

Chapter

Chapter II. The Twenty-first Dynasty. Kings of

Thebes
Her-Heru. The mission of Unu-Amen
TO Syria. Eemoval of royal mummies to a place
of safety.
Pai-ankh, Pai-netchem I. AND his
double title, Masaherth, Men-kheper-Ea, Painetchem II. Importance of the religious literature OF the priests of Amen
.11
:

Nineteenth, Twentieth, and TwentySummary. General decline of

Egypt's power.
The Kheta and their allies
among the warlike tribes of Asia Minor. The
MaSHAUASHA, ShAKELESHA, TCHAKAREl, ETC. TilE
Libyans and Mer-en-Ptah.
Syria submits to
THE Kheta. Overthrow of the Kheta power.
ElSE OF THE ISRAELITISH POWER IN SyRIA. DaVID
AND Solomon. Influence of Semitic culture in
Egypt. Foreign gods and goddesses. Usurpation
of monuments by Eameses II. The worship of
Khensu.
The Booh of the Dead. The worship
OF Amen'Ea.
Egyptian Literature under the

Chapter

III.

first Dynasties

CONTENTS

XXXll

XVITIth and XIXth Dynasties.

Errors in
King Lists, and mistakes of scribes in reading
ROYAL NAMES. ThE CONSPIRACY AGAINST EaMESES
Police Administration.
Employment of
III.
MERCENARIES IN THE EGYPTIAN ARMY. ThE EGYP-

...

32

Chapter IV. Twenty-second Dynasty. From Bubastis.

Shashanq I. and his geneaIts Libyan origin.
logy. He repairs his father's tomb and endows
AUUAPETH, HIGH PRIEST OF AmEN. ShISHAK's
IT.
campaign in Syria, Jeroboam and Shashanq I.
Iuthmalk, a place in Judah.
Buildings of
Shashanq I. Auuapeth and the hiding of the
royal mummies. Osorkon I. Zerah the EthioReign of Thekeleth L, son of Osorkon I.
pian.
Reign of Osorkon II., son op Thekeleth I. The
TEMPLE OF Bubastis. Bast goddess of Bubastis.
Buildings of
House of the Set Festival.
Shalmaneser II. invades Syria.
Osorkon II.
The Musrai not Egyptians. Reign of Shashanq
His sons and
Reign of Thekeleth II,
II.
The supposed eclipse. Reign of
daughters.
Reign of Pamai.
Reign of
Shashanq III.
Shashanq IV.

61

TIAN FLEET.

Chapter V.
Tanis.

Mediterranean ships

From
Twenty -third Dynasty.
Peta-Bast. Quay inscriptions at Thebes.

The

Reign of Osorkon III. Priests of Amen forsake

Thebes and settle at Napata in Nubia. The
revolt of Tafnekhteth, Attack on Hermopolis.
The invasion of Egypt by PlInkhi. Capture of
Ta-tehen.
Piankhi arrives in Thebes.
His
TaFNEKHTETH OCCUPIES
ADVANCE ON MEMPHIS.
Memphis. Piankhi conquers Memphis. His visit
TO Heliopolis and the great temple of the Sun.

CONTENTS

XXXlll
PAGE

Submission of Osorkon III. and op Tafnekteth.

Moderation of Piankhi. Buildings of Piankhi.

Eeigns of Psammus and Zet

96

Chapter VI. The

Sais. Eeign of
giver. Mnevis
EIGHT legs, two

Twenty-fourth Dynasty. From

Bakenrenef. Bocchoris the lawBull wounded. Lamb born with
HEADS, FOUR HORNS, AND TWO TAILS.
Death of Piankhi. Kashta and Shep-en-Apt.
Shabaka and AmenartIs

Chapter VII. The Twenty-fifth Dynasty.

From
Nubia. Eeign of Shabaka. So and Shabaka.
Buildings of Shabaka. Mut-kha-neferu AmenARTAS AND HER MONUMENTS. AcCOUNT OF ShABAKA
BY Herodotus. Account of Shabaka by Diodorus.
Eeign of Shabataka. Sennacherib invades Syria
AND conquers IT. BaTTLE OF AlTAKU. SiEGE OF
Jerusalem. Submission op Hezekiah, who pays
tribute.
Sennacherib did not invade Egypt.
Eeign of Tirhakah. His names and titles and
coronation. Buildings at Gebel Barkal. His
WORKS AT NaPATA AND ThEBES.
BaBYLON DESTROYED BY Sennacherib. Second siege of Jerusalem. Sethon, priest op Ptah. Sennacherib's
ARMY DESTROYED. EsARHADDON INVADES SyRIA.
Tirhakah proclaims himself king. Esarhaddon
APPOINTS GOVERNORS IN EgYPT.
AsHUR-BANI-PAL
CONQUERS Egypt and re-appoints the governors.
Tirhakah the traveller. Eeign of Tanut-Amen,
Stele of the Dream.
Tanut-Amen invades
Egypt.
Lord of the two horns. Tanut-Amen
AT Memphis. Tanut-Amen not Eut-Amen. His
IDENTIFICATION WITH THE TaNDAMANIE OF THE
Assyrian Texts. Tanut-Amen's war with AshurBANi-PAL. Conquest of Egypt by the Assyrians.
The SACK of Thebes and flight of Tanut-Amen.

VOL. 'VI.

118

CONTENTS

XXXIV

PAGB

Futility of Nubian resistance. Desolation of

Upper Egypt.
List of governors of Egypt
appointed by Esarhaddon

123

Chapter YIII. The Twenty-second to the Twentyfifth Dynasty Summary.

Bast and Bubastis.

The

priests of

Amen

in Nubia.

Pi-ankhi-meri-

Amen. Syria a province of Assyria. So, king of

Egypt.
Eevolt of the Philistines. Siege of
Jerusalem. Destruction of Sennacherib's army.

The field mice.

Murder of Sennacherib.
Plunder of Thebes.
Decay of the Egyptian
language. End of the New Empire
,180
.

Chapter IX. The Twenty-sixth Dynasty. From SaYs.

The Dodekarchy. Nekau is taken to Nineveh.
Eeign of Psammetichus.
Ionian and Carian
soldiers.
SlIEP-EN-APT AND NiTAQERT. FOREIGN
MERCENARIES.
DEVELOPMENT OF TRADE. ObELISK
OP Psammetichus I. Campaign against Asiidod.
Eeign of Psammetichus described by Herodotus
AND DiODORUS. EeIGN OF NeKAU II. ThE EGYPTIAN FLEET.
Africa circumnavigated. Josiah
SLAIN IN BATTLE. BaTTLE OF KaRKEMISH. EeIGN
OF Nekau II. described by Herodotus. Eeign of
Psammetichus II.
Greek inscription at AbuSiMBEL. Buildings of Psammetichus II.
Herodotus ON Psammetichus II
201

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

PAGE
1.

Sepulchral Stele with foreign Deities

2.

Stele recording the dream of Ta-nut-Amen from

Gebel Barkal
3.

Porcelain ushabti figure of Psammetichus

45

159
I.

205

ERRATA.

/or Misrocli read Msrocli.

Page

152,

1.

4,

Page

178,

1.

3, delete

>4- and nu.

EGYPT UNDER THE PRIEST-KINGS

AND TANITES AND NUBIANS.

CHAPTEE

I.

THE TWENTY-FIEST DYNASTY.

I.

1 1

KINGS OF TANIS.

mil 111

AAAAAA

lord of the two lands,

son of

tlie

Beautiful

god,

Ea-hetch-kheper-setef-en-Ka,

Sun, Amen-mer-Nes-ba Tettetet.

Nes-ba-Tetet, or Nes-ba-neb-Tet, the

first

of the

XXIst Dynasty, was possibly a

Eameses IL, who had, with the help of

Tanite kings of the

descendant of

the nobles of the Delta, succeeded in establishing himself as

king of Egypt at the time when Her-Heru, the

high priest of Amen, was struggling for royal power at

Thebes

he

HfieiBr]^, of

VOL. VI.

is

the

to

be identified with the

King

List of

Manetho

Smendes,

and, according

THE REIGN OF SMENDES

Smendes

of

twenty -nine

reigned

writer,

this

to

[B.C. 1100

Manetho was

formerly

The

years. ^

identified

with

Her-Hern the high priest of Amen, because it was

thought that this name was the Greek equivalent of
the Egyptian " Sa Amen," i.e., " son of Amen," which
was one of Her-Heru^s

The only monument

proved to be wrong.
of

king

this

M. G. Daressy

is

stele

1888

in

but this view

titles,

at

which was

now

is

of the reign

discovered

by

Dahabiyeh, opposite to Gebe-

Ant, of the hieroglyphic inscrip-

^^wv^

len, the

tions, in

Upper Egypt, from which we obtain some very

interesting information.

From

which

we

is

sadly mutilated,

Thothmes

the text of the stele,-

learn that the lake which

III. excavated at Thebes,

the Nile which fed

it,

and the canal from

had by some means become

emptied, and that the water, which

ought

to

remained in these places, had run out and spread

have
itself

about one of the main buildings at Thebes, and had

soaked into the ground to such a degree that the

edifice

was

in

imminent danger of

falling down.

The

building threatened in this manner was a portion of the

temple of Luxor, which was built by Amen-hetep III.

As soon

Ba-Tet,

ba-Tet,
"

as the king,

*fel7\ Tf Tt

_^

"^^

<,

who was

'

"^

know =

fe.

Memphis

the Greek

Mej^S^jy,

at the

and Nes-

"" ^.u^uSris.

See Les Carrieres de Gehelein

torn. X. p. 133

living in

et

le roi

Smendes in the Recueil,

HE REPAIRS THE TEMPLE OF AMEN-HETEP

III.

order to perform certain ceremonies in connexion

tirae^ in

witli the

worship of Ptah, and Selvhet, and Mentlni,

and the other gods, heard of the accident, he sent

an order to the sonth that masons should be gathered
together,

own men

and that they should go with 3000 of his

{^'

3000 of the chosen servants of his majesty"),

^
to the great

quarry opposite Gebelen, and quarry stone

there to repair the damage which the water had done

The

temple of Thebes.

to the

text states that the

quarry had not been worked for a very long time, and

from the fact that the only other inscription there dates
from the time of Seti

I. it

had remained unworked

hundred and

fifty

would seem that the quarry

for

a period of about three

The workmen repaired

years.

chapel of the goddess Menth,

"^^^^

gence in the quarry,

urgent

the lady of Tcherti,

5^ ^^d worked with

^%

for

the

dili-

2;refat

command was

the king's

apparently they were divided into gangs, each

which worked

month, turn and turn about, a

system which reminds us of the corvee of modern times.
of

When
self,

for a

the work was done

like the

it

seems that the king him-

god Thoth, came and gave

gifts to those

who had been employed upon it, in return for

The inscription which supplies
diligent labour.
details
i

is,

unfortunately, undated, and

The modern

Luxor.

site of

the town

is

it

their

these

does not

tell

Taud, a few miles south of

THE REIGN OF PASEBKHANUT

[B.C. 1100

I.

US exactly wliat buildings were restored by Ba-neb-Tet,

or

Smendes; but the work of restoration must have

been one of considerable magnitude,

whole

the

for

country of the south seems to have supplied workmen,

and

it

said that

is

even the infant at his mother's

We may

helped his parents.

note in passing that the

power of Ba-neb-Tet must have been widespread in

Egypt, and
authority

it

clear that he

is

felt as far

was able

south as G-ebelen

and not Her-Heru who gave the orders

the

rebuilding of

or

to

that

make
it

his

was he

for the repair

damaged temple

proves

that

Her-Heru recognized and bowed before the might of

The wife of Nes-ba-Tet was called
the king at Tanis.
Thent-Amen,

NT' ^

name that suggests

that the queen was related to the old kings of Egypt,

and

thaft

through her the king of Tanis had a just

claim to the throne.

S^

0<=^

''li

AAAAAA

J^

Ea-aa-kheper-setep-en-Mentu,

y l AAAAAA

son

of

(^^

the

Sun,

Amen-meei-Pa-seb-kha-nut.

Pasebkhanut, the second

XXIst Dynasty,

is

to be identified with the

of Manetho, but there

is

yjrov(Tevvr)<;

no monumental evidence

for

made by this writer that he reigned fortyhis Horus name was "Mighty Bull, gift (?)

the statement

one years;

of the Tanite kings of the

USURPATION OF MONUMENTS

B.C. 1100]

of

Amen,"

^^^

appear to liave enclosed this

As

as

far

title in tlie

can be seen

he

but

lie

^^

eg]

A^ \\

I.,

^__5

are very few,

fpj^Q
^

and consist

^\m^'

and

Masaherth,
of this king

most part of objects

The building

which have been fonnd at Tanis.^

tions undertaken

not

was the contem-

monnments

for the

does

ordinary serehh,

porary of the priest-kings Pai-ankh, ^kK^

Pai-netchem

opera-

by Pasebkhanut were unimportant,

but he caused his name to be inscribed upon the

so-called

Hyksos

statues

and Sphinxes, which now,

Amenemhat
The Sphinx

however, must be regarded as monuments of

III.,

was

a king
first

of

Xllth Dynasty.

the

usurped by the Hyksos king Apep, then by

king Mer-en-Ptah, and

lastly

by Pasebkhanut, who

name of Mer-en-Ptah ~ so that he might

own name in the place of honour. To the

erased the
place his

period of Pasebkhanut

I.

statues of the Niles of the

served

in

the

Egyptian

statues stand side

also belong the

South and North, now pre-

Museum

which hang

the material of which they are

heavy,

green

at

by side and each

table of offerings, from

serpentine

remarkable

carries before
fish

made

stone,

These

Cairo.

but

is

and flowers

a
;

a very hard,

this

has

See Wiedemann,

Aegy2:)tische Gescldclite, p. 537.

Maspero, Guide,

p.

65 (No. 107).

it

not

THE REIGN OF AMEN-EM-APT

prevented

the

monument.

The

producing

from

sculptor

[B.C. 1100

striking

peculiar style of the figures induced

Mariette to assign them to the period of the Hyksos

M. Maspero

kings, but this cannot be, and

when he says
by the monuments

probably

that the sculptor was influenced

right

is

time

of the

of

Amenemhat

him, and that the firm

which he saw round about

mouths and high cheek-bones, and the peculiar

ment of the hair and beard, are due

Pasebkhanut

I.

III.,

to

treat-

this fact.

was, according to Manetho, succeeded

by a king called Ne^eX^^epr;?

who reigned

four years

name has not

yet,

however, been identified in the

hieroglyphic texts.

It

has been thought that the Greek

his

name may be

Egyptian Nefer-ka-Ka,^

a form of the

which occurs in the nomen assigned by some

to the

king whose prenomen was

King

of the

South and North, lord of the two lands,

Ex1-usk-Maat-setep-en-Amen, son of the Sun, lord of

risings,
'

"

Hist.

Amen-em-apt-meri-Amen.
Anc,

torn.

p. 764,

ii.

Prof. Petrie thinks

equates this king with

we ought

^r^

to read ISTeter-kheper-Ea,

'
fl

"^
'

'

^-v/

and

"*

il

Ra-keter-kiieper-setep-en-Amen, son of the Sun, Sa-Amen-meriPvA.

See Proc. Soc. Bihl. Arch., 1896, p. 58.

HIS

B.C. 1100]

Amen-em-apt,

WORSHIP OF

"Amen

i.e.,

in

ISIS

Karnak," was a de-

scendant of Nes-ba-Tet, and was rightly identified by

Mariette with ^A[xevw<^6i<^ of

who

is

tlie

King List

of

Manetbo

He

said to have reigned forty-nine years.

is

depicted on the fragment of a stele, preserved in the

Museum

Egyptian

the

Cairo, in

at

of

act

offering

who

incense to Isis, the great lady, the divine mother,

seems to have been his patron goddess

this fragment

and the portion of another monument at Berlin were

found at Memphis in the ruins of the temple which

Khufu (Kheops)
Following

'AfievocK^Oi^

come the kings

six years,

years

and

King List

who
who is

is

was

said to have reigned nine

in

C^^ml
^

yy

S A- Amen-meei- Amen

AA/wv\

AA.w\A

y|

ff.)

!o

Vj

j\

the

Sud,

Dynastie

(Aeg.

Zeit.,

Mariette, Monuments Divers, plate 102, h and

Wiedemann, Aeg.

GescMclite,

p.

540

Maspero, Hist. Anc,

p. 763.

Op. at., p.

of

liLil

See Lepsius, Die XXI. Manetlionische

1882, p, 103

"^

identified

whose prenomen

Ea-neter-kheper-setep-en-Amen, son

Manetho

said to have reigned

identify Osochor with the king

/-s

of

According to Wiedemann,- we

the hieroglyphic texts.

may

daughter.^

his

in the

^O(70)(^oop,

Wtva)^rj(;,

honour of

names have not yet been

these

in

built

.540.

Mariette, Monuments Divers, plate 103 d.

ii.

THE REIGN OF SA-AMEN

[B.C. 1100

The next Tanite king of tlie XXIst Dynasty of

whose existence we have monumental evidence is " SaAmen, the beloved of Amen," of whom a number of
remains are known

He

he reigned sixteen years.

has

been wrongly identified with Her-Heru, the high priest

of

Amen and

Dynasty, who in addition

to

name Her-Heru

his

title "

included in his second cartouche the

^^^"^^

( ^ S"~~i

Pi'of-

Theban XXIst

of the

priest-king

first

Sa-Amen,"

Petrie also identified

him

with Nefercheres, the third Tanite king of the XXIst

Dynasty, but this identification must be abandoned,
for the

to us,

monumental name

of this king is not yet

and Ka-neter-kheper must be a

later

known

king of the

In the course of his excavations at Tanis

dynasty.

Mariette found under the floor of the sanctuary, in the

sand, a

number

of small gold

inscribed with the

etc.,

name Sa-Amen and the prenomen,

of this king,- a fact

which proves that

by Eameses

II. in

in small characters to

that city.

the

this king

some parts of the temple

carried out the restoration of

built

and porcelain tablets

He

added his name

two obelisks which were

taken from Heliopolis to Alexandria, and which were

sent later, the one to

York,3 and thus

some

authority

it

London and the other

to

New

would seem that Sa-Amen exercised

in

the

ancient

city of

Annu

or

Heliopolis.
^

See above,

Notice des Principaux Monuments, 1876, p. 205 (Nop. 551, 552).

Lepsius, Aeg.

p. 6.

Zeit., 1882, p. 104,

B.C.

ARCHITECTURAL WORKS AT TANIS

UOOJ

As

name

liis

Memphis

it

lias

been found on remains at

also

pretty certain that he carried out some

is

some portion of the temple of

repairs in connexion with

Among the small objects inscribed with his

name may be mentioned the bronze sphinx from Tanis,
now preserved in the Museum of the Louvre at Paris,
Ptah.

whereon are inlaid in gold the prenomen and nomen

At Tanis

of Sa-Amen.^

Prof. Petrie found several

blocks of stone inscribed with the cartouches of Sa-

Amen

of special interest is one in

which the king

is

represented in the act of adoring the ithyphallic god

who
I

him the "Nine Bows" (No. 149).

that he will give

From

declares

AAA

another block (No. 146) we learn that the king's

Horus name was " Mighty Bull, beloved of Maat," and

that he proclaimed himself to be the issue of the god,

<=r>

V\

tectural

Q Q Q

^^

The

greatest of the

archi-

works of Sa-Amen was the restoration, or rather

rebuilding, of the pylons of the temple of Barneses II.

at Tanis,

and he rebuilt part of the sanctuary and

its

and repaired the court, which had been

colonnade,

allowed to

fall

large wall of

into a serious state

of decay .^

The

unbaked mud bricks which surrounded

the temple seems to have been the work of

Sa-Amen

and of his predecessor Pasebkhanut, though no bricks

inscribed with the
^

Tanis, vol.

name

of the former

have as yet

See Pierret, Diet. cVArcheologie, p. 516.

^ Maspero, Les Momies,
ii. plate 8.

p. 67-i.

REIGN OF PASEBKHANUT

10

[B.C. 1100

II.

Sa-Amen followed the example of Paseband had his name inscribed on several of the

been found.
kbaiiut,

monuments,

buildings,

etc.,

which

ornaments of the temple,

e.g.,

M. Naville saw ^ near

entrance.

^ Q

repaired

him, he usurped certain

restored, and, like

^-

he

its

^mm

Ea-hetch-heq-

or

striking

the granite sphinx which

^^ m^ic^

son of the Sun, Amen-meri-

Heru-pa-seb-kha-nut.

Pasebkhanut II. was the last king of the Tanite

XXIst Dynasty, and reigned about twelve years he
;

distinguished himself from Pasebkhanut

Heru

to his

regarded

be

name.
as

" house,

by adding

According to AViedemann, he
the

" into

the city of

he had made an end of building his own

and the house of the Lord

"

(1

Kings

and who went up and took Gezer, and burnt

fire,

and slew the Canaanites that dwelt in the

-city

city "for a present

"

(1

Kings

daughter of Pasebkhanut

1),

with

Solomon's wife

iii.

it

and gave the

first

to

is

Pharaoh whose daughter was

married and taken by king Solomon

" David, until

I.

ix.

II.,

16).

unto his daughter,

Maat-ka-Ka, the

married Osorkon

I.^

the

XXIInd Dynasty.

king of the

See Inscription Historique de Pinodjem III., Paris, 1S83, p. 16.

Op. cit., p. 541
aucl see Maspero, Hist. Anc, torn. ii. p. 76-1.
;

II

CHAPTER

II.

THE TWENTY-FIEST DYNASTY,

II.

King

KINGS OF THEBES.

of the South,

son of the Sun,

Sa-Amen-Her-Heku.

Her-Heru was
of Amen who had
during

the

and North, high-priest of Ainen,

the third of the great high priests

directed the affairs of

reigns

of the

Dynasty, and he was the

first

member

of the

XXth

of the brother-

Amen who assumed

royal rank and position.

the reliefs which are

found in the temple of

hood of

From

kings

last

Upper Egypt

Khensu

at

Thebes we learn that he assumed royal rank

during the lifetime of Rameses XII., and that he was

appointed " royal prince of Kesh
the

uraeus on

his

forehead as

"

in
if

Nubia; he wears
he had been the

descendant of kings, and his apparel resembles that of

his royal master.
reliefs

are

In the texts which accompany these

enumerated a number of his

titles

and

REIGN OF HER-HERU, PRIEST OF AMEN

12

offices,

and we

that

see

Nekhebet and Uatchet

maketh the gods

lord

as

called

lie

to be content,"

of

tlie

^^
JJ

slirines

himself " he

of

who

^^^^ ^^

j
1

the Horns of gold his

[B.C. 1100

" Grlorious in the Apt,"

name was

^\ I ^ tUr aiid that his Horns name was

JiH^
" Mighty Bull, son of Amen."
He adopted as king of
;

III

the South and North the title "

first

Amen,"

priest of

which he enclosed in a cartouche, and as son of

he

styled himself "

title

of his

created

A common

Her-Heru Sa-Amen."

was "Living, beautiful god, son

lord of the two lands, lord

him an "hereditary

was the architect-in-chief of

with the buildings and

of diadems."

prince,"

Ka

of

Amen,

The king

^=^ and
,

he

the works in connexion

all

U ^

monuments,

1 1 1 1 1 . 1 1 i I

00

^^=^^3 of

Thebes, and he was commander

A^AA/VA

in-chief of the soldiers,

hetep, as
of

we

we have already

Amen the power

that

see that all real

of

|^

His

father,

Amen-

said, obtained for the priests

to levy taxes

Her-Heru added to

priest

this the

on the people^ and now

command

of the soldiers,

power was in the hands of the high

Amen, and that

death Kameses was

for

some time before his

only king in name.

Her-Heru

married a princess of the royal line called Netchemet,

(1'^; ^J)|.

She was

Lepsius, and de

Eouge

to

believed

by Champollion,

have been his wife and the

mother of his children, but in 1878 M. Naville enunciated

THE MISSION OF UNU-AMEN

B.C. 1100]

I3

the proposition that Netchemet was not the wife but

the mother of Her-Heru

subsequently, however,

^
;

MM.

Maspero and Wiedemann have shown satisfactory proofs

Her-Heru was

of the correctness of the older view.^

contemporary of Nes-ba-Tet, or Nes-ba-neb-Tet, the

Smendes

of

Manetho, but we do not know how

Her-Heru

overlapped;

reigns

their

and we know that

years,

reigned

must

he

far

sixteen

have been on

comparatively friendly terms with Nes-ba-Tet, for this

king gave one of the

the king of the South

officers of

considerable help in a mission on which he

had been

sent.

From an extremely
collection of

third

month
priest

Her-Heru despatched

for the " great

wood

Amen-Ka, the king

Zeitsclirift,

of the gods."
1878, p. 29

(_ (

'

\A^,

Unu-x4.men set out

f.

See Maspero, Les Momies, p. 648 ff. and p. 677 ff. The
of this queen and her coffins were found at Der al-Bahari
I

inscriptions

she

is

called

to

and venerable boat

...

the

learn that in the

Unu-Amen, ^^^

official

Aegyptische

we

in

on the sixteenth day of the

of the inundation,

Syria to fetch
of

Golenischeff,"^

year of his reign,

fifth

the

M. W.

papyrus

interesting

"^^^i^

'^^ O ^
^ <-^^^

'ww^^

f]

mummy
;

in the

r^^^^

'

ll^^T^Cik^]
See Golenischeff in Becueil, torn. xv. p. 88 ; Miiller, Asien und
Eurojpa, p. 395; Maspero, Hist. Anc, tom. ii. p. 582; Erman,
Aeg. Zeit., 1900, p. 1 ff.
a transcript of the hieratic text with a
French translation, both by Golenischeff, will be found in Recueil,
^

vol. xxi. p.

74

ff

THE ADVENTURES OF UNU-AMEN

14

[B.C. 1100

from Thebes and went to Tanis

king Nes-sn-ba-neb-Tet, ^^

and his wife Thent-Amen,

and he

J),

[^

read before them the letters which, presumably, he had

brought from his master the king of the South to the

When Nes-su-ba-neb-Tet had

king of the North.

heard

the letters read he promised to do what was asked in

them.

From

this it is clear that the

two kings were

on sufficiently friendly terms for one to write to the

other and ask

Unu-Amen

him

to forward the mission of his envoy.

some

stayed

out by sea with

set

days

at

Mankabutha,
I

J ^1

t-^

[j

^,

and then

Tanis,

for Syria,

and

"l

D:^
in due course he arrived at Tir,

D6r(?),

which

is

described
,

by a king called Batir or

a

as

and was

Batil,

I.e.

of Tchakare,

city

at that time ruled

^^ W

r^^^

name which suggests some Phoenician name

Bod-Ilu.

Here he stayed

for a

like

few days, and whilst

he was laying in a stock of provisions sufficient to last

him until he arrived at his destination his crew stole all
the

money which he had brought with him

and he was

left

the king of

Dor

penniless
(?)

in this strait

to

buy wood,

he appealed to

for help to track the thieves, telling

THE ADVENTURES OF UNU-AMEN

B.C. 1100]

him

at tlie

to the

same time

god Amen-Ka, part to Her-Heru, and part

Nes-ba-neb-Tet, and that a portion of

make

money belonged

part of the

tliat

15

presents to Uaretha,

it

to

was intended

to

|V^\^

-i
|

and Makamale,

-^^

^::3;

and

r^/'^
I

<==>

Tchakare-Bar,

>^

[^-]

the

AA/wv\

J\y^\/^

prince of Kepna,

i.e.,

Byblos.

The king
thieves,

of

Dor

(?)

pretended to make search for the

but day after day passed and the thieves and the

money were not forthcoming

Amen with

Unu-

at first he treated

great consideration, and sent

him presents

of

wine, and bread, and beef, bnt subsequently he behaved

with some

doubt, well acquainted with

Batir was,

him.

harshness towards

what had become

no

of the

money, but, seeing that Unu-Amen was there without

funds and friends, he was anxious to drive him out of his
territory

by harsh treatment.

a messenger to Egypt,

and

finally

for the

At length Unu-Amen sent

who brought back

he was able to go to Byblos and to negotiate

Lebanon

trees,

^^

cedar trees, 1 which were cut

the beach ready for shipment.

Unu-Amen

fresh supplies,

sent to

Egypt was

/wwv\

^^^ A

i.e.,

down and stacked upon

The messenger whom
his scribe,

and

it is

inte-

resting to note that he does not call Nes-ba-neb-Tet

*

Golenischeff

is

quite correct in deriving

Hebretv Y)22b "Lebanon."

Luhuhma from

the

THE ADVENTURES OF UNU-AMEN

l6

"king"
wife

or "prince," but

Thent-Amen

placed in the north

rf

^^

AAAAAA

Is

aw^^a

a
1

to his

whom Amen hath

land/' IK

of his

(S

s:

and

refers to liim

lie

"the guardians

as

[B.C. 1100

11

A^AAA^

/ATS.

U /yK

The

>N\

rr\^

(^ \>

were

cedars

cut

down by 300 men, who brought down the trunks to

the sea-shore by means of 300 oxen.
At length the
ships were loaded with the cedars and

ready to

sail for

Unu-Amen was

Egypt, when suddenly there put into

the harbour at Byblos a fleet of eleven ships belonging

to

the Tchakaru,

and

it

^^

^^^z^

V\

pirates,

seems that when the captains of these learned

that Tchakare-Bar (Zakar-Baal) was despatching

Amen

to

Egypt with

Unu-

his ships laden with cedar wood,

they made a violent disturbance and declared that no

ship should set sail

for

Egypt, and they wanted to

have Unu-Amen cast into prison, on the ground that

he had accused wrongly some of their kinsmen of
stealing his goods at Dor,

At

this

and had maltreated them.

untoward occurrence Unu-Amen sat down and

wept aloud,

^ AA ^^

^^^

(9

j^^ qa

Whilst he was in this state of grief the king of Byblos

sent his messenger to ask

him what was the

matter, and

pointing to the ships of the pirates he remarked that

even the wild fowl could

detained at Byblos.

fly

to

Egypt, but he was

"When these words were reported

KINDNESS OF THE KINGS OF BYBLOS

B.C. 1100]

to Tcliakare-Bar lie wept,

him two

sent

Theiit-Nut,

a
'

" sad,

^V

^^^^^^

^
^^

lie

and an

goat,

/W\AAA

^
^3"

^^P*

might not be

and that he might not weary himself overmuch

"with the cares and troubles of

gifts

young

to sing liim songs so that his heart

''

liim

Unu-Amen

to console

vessels of wine,

Egyptian dancing girl,

called

and

17

With

state."

these

the king sent a message, saying, " Eat and drink,

" and let not thy heart be wearied with cares, for thou

am

"shalt hear in the morning what I

" to-morrow."

men

of

On

going to do

the following day he assembled the

Tchakaru and asked them what they wanted^

and they told him that they had come

which he was about

to send to

for the ships

Egypt manned by

miserable companions, and that they wanted

arrest

Unu-Amen.

Tchakare-Bar

them that he had no power

Amen

in his country

their

him

straightway

to

told

detain the envoy of

to

and that he would not do

so,

and

then went on to say in characteristic Oriental fashion

him despatch Unu-Amen to Egypt

and that when the envoy of Amen had

that they must let

by

ship,

embarked and

set sail

they might

him and capture him on the high

if

they

seas.

like.d

pursue

In this fashion

he appeased their wrath and got himself out of a serious

What happened among the Tchakaru sailors

Unu-Amen had sailed we knoAv not, but a storm

difficulty.

after

seems to have arisen, which drove the ship wherein

was the Egyptian envoy

VOL. VI.

to the Island of

Cyprus
c

(?),

UNU-AMEN ARRIVES

l8

ffA

^/

^,
^

CYPRUS

[B.C. 1100

Unii-Amen landed

Wlien

IN

people of Cyprus came out and wanted to kill

length took him to their

at

tliey

^^

^"^^

'^^

u ^

vi

"^^^^^^^^
'

liini,

but

queen Hathaba,

^^^y ^^^^^

^^ ^^^

Unu-Amen

going from one house to another.

the

^^^

saluted

who were about him if there

was any one present who knew the language of Egypt,
and when one replied that he did Unu-Amen told him
the queen and asked those

to tell the

queen that he had heard a saying every-

away from Cyprus

where, even as far

Amen

(i.e.,

as the city of

Thebes), to the effect that injustice was

done in every country, and that only in Cyprus was

justice done, but that injustice

He

day in Cyprus.
told her that

it

was being wrought that

then appealed to the queen and

was the fury of the winds and waves

which had driven him

to

her island, and he besought

her not to allow her people to seize him and

because he was an envoy of

out that

if

the

Amen

kill

him,

he also pointed

crew of his ship from Byblos were

by the people of Cyprus, the king of Byblos

killed

would certainly

happen

kill

any man of Cyprus

to find in his territory.

On

off

he might

hearing this the

Unu-Amen,
here we know nothing of

queen gave her people orders not to

but as the papyrus breaks

whom
kill

his further adventures.

The
sists

principal interest of the above

in the light

existing

between

which

it

narrative

con-

throws upon the relations

Her-Heru

and

Nes-ba-Tet,

and

B.C. 1100]

REMOVAL OF ROYAL MUMMIES

upon the

general

country we

condition
that

see

of

Egypt had now disappeared.

Her-Heru

had

not

whidi

from

Syria,

remains of

all

I9

power of

the

It is

clear either that

this

fact

realized

that he

or

was very unbusinesslike, otherwise he would never

with a considerable sum of

have sent a priestly

official

money about him

buy trunks

king of Byblos,

to

who was

of cedar trees from the

necessarily in league with all

the maritime peoples of the Eastern Mediterranean.

One

of the chief works of the reign of

Her-Heru was

carried out in connexion with the repair

mummies

of the royal

XVIIIth, XlXth, and

and removal

XYIIth,

of the kings of the

XXth

Dynasties from

their

tombs into the place of safety called in modern times

Der

He

al-Bahari.

found that

was hopeless

it

to

attempt to restrain the robbers of the dead from their

unholy work, and that the only way

destruction of the

mummies

and there

is

berebandaged,

who

year

of Seti I.

v^

Ten years
styled himself

later

new

II

'
'

[]

^^=^^Q

re-

about the same

'^

Her-Heru,

Sa-Amen,

QUI

coffins

and

no doubt many other mummies were

paired and provided with

time.

In the sixth

mummies

of his reign he caused the

II. to

which the

could be prevented was to

remove them from their tombs.

Eameses

in

^^

f=
j]

1 removed

THE REIGN OF

20

mummies

the

to the

tomb

of Barneses

I.,

[B.C. 1100

PAI-x\NKH
Seti

I.,

and Kameses

An-Hapu from the tomb

of queen

which proves that Kameses

I.

of Seti

and Rameses

II.

The

tomb

mummy of

of Seti

Seti

I.

I.

at

some

was again repaired

I.,

must

have been taken from their own tombs and laid

safety in the

II.

for

earlier period.

in the seventh

year of the reign of Men-Kheper-Ea, the high priest of

Amen, and three years later both it and the mummy of

Eameses II. were removed from the tomb of An-Hapu
that

of

Amen-hetep

mummy

of

Her-Heru himself has never been found.

to

Her-Heru

Curiously enough,

I.^

the

carried out some building operations in con-

nexion with the temple of Khensu at Karnak,

many

of

the walls of which he covered with inscriptions of a

purely religious character

he built a court and pro-

vided the pylon with eight flag-staffs.

On

one of the

walls of the court are representations of the sons and

daughters of his large family.^

The

successor of

Her-Heru

as high priest of

Amen-Ra,

the king of the gods, was

2.

A^

of the details of

\\

whose

Pai-Ankh,

-^
life

nothing

is

known

he was,

however, chief steward of Amen, and he was priest of

the goddess

became high
1

Mut and
priest of

The texts whicli are

of her son

Amen.

tlie

Khensu

M. Maspero

Hist.

Anc,

torn.

ii.

p. 760.

believes

authorities for these statements are

published by Maspero, Les Momies, p. 551 fP.

2 See Lepsius, Denkmdler, iv. pll. 247, 24<8.
^

before he

THE REIGN OF PAI-NETCHEM

B.C. 1100]

known moninnent

that the only

if,

in the

Egyptian Museum

at Cairo,

by Mariette in Ahijdos,

offerings

above

and the

Efi

is

bowmen,

tion
J

"perfect

bowmen

A/WVV\

soul

of Pharaoh,"

presents

of

some

is

a table of

of
is

mention a

inscription

the right hand

"scribe, general of

the

The high

57.

pi.

ii.

seated in a shrine placed in a

lines

five

"fan-bearer on

the

torn.

which was published

on a chair and before him

priest is seated

time

of this high priest's

indeed, he ever reigned, is the stele preserved

reign,

boatj

21

I.

etc.,"
Rfi,

but at the same

Pa-ankh

prince^

The

mentioned.

and

difficulties

royal

king,

the

of

inscrip-

follows

as

is

of

U
f

[vyy^
I

r^^"^

\
3.

/VW\A\
/VVVNAA

z]
(2

AAAAAA

(fV

*""

O
3.

D
of Amen-Ra, Pai-netchem.
Pai-netchem

I.

^w

-^

(3

-J

was the son

nn

AAAA/VN

u
"
'

/^A/Vv^A

fl

High

of Pai-ankh,

priest

and the

grandson of Her-Heru, and he attained to the high rank

of king of the

South

his father, apparently,

had never

THE REIGN OF PAI-NETCHEM

22

[B.C. 1100

I.

been actually king of the Soutli but only acted as

viceroy during
his

tlie

Pai-netchem

capital.

twenty-one years,
" of the city,
"

absence of his father Her-Heru from

who

I.,

himself at

styled

about

reigned
"

first

governor

commander-in-chief of the army of the

South and the North," and

he called himself

later

the "lord of the two lands," ^^z^ "=?^, and "kino- of

the South and North,"

have

to

been

"he

who performeth
I

111
M

who

things for

^^^

jT

^^'^vws ^^-^35-

no doubt that Pai-netchem

father

Pai-ankh,

Amen "

gods,

their

doubles,"

III

ihere

was the successor

I.

is

of his

notwithstanding the fact that the

Tanite king Pasebkhanut

priest of

^\\\

he

the

satisfieth

glorious

^111

His Horus name seems

f^.

in one

I.

included the

of his

"high

title

In the

cartouches. ^

temple of Khensu at Thebes we see Pai-netchem

represented in two distinct characters

in one

he

is

I.

the

high priest of Amen^ and nothing more, and most of his

titles

already enumerated belong to

governor of Thebes,

etc.,

him

as high priest,

but in the other he

is

both

high priest and king, and we learn from the texts

which accompany his figures that he adopted new

etc.

Thus

in his last dual capacity his

was "Mighty Bull, beloved

of

fl

(1

t^i^

;^

>^

Horus name

Amen," and the

touches which he employed read as follows

titles,

^ @T

car-

See

Wiedemami,

Aeg. GescMchie, p. 587; and Maspero, Les Momies, p. 679.

QUEENS MUT-EM-HAT AND HENT-TAUI

B.C. 1100]

Ra-kheper-kha-setep-en-Amen,

son

Sun,

the

of

23

Amen-meri-Pai-netchem.
For some time Pai-netcliem the high
netchem the king were considered
persons, but

it is

now

Amen

Pai-netchem

(Oi^LJ|, who

I.

married the

appears to have
I.,

king of Tanis,

in the Apts, lady of the two

no

A [Uxxi^

^--io

same

distinct

is styled on one of her coffins, " divine wife, db

priestess of

two

to be

been the daughter of Pa-seb-khii-nut

and who

and Pai-

generally believed that they were

one and the same person.

lady Maat-ka-Ra,

priest

was

coffin

found

the

111

^^z^ -=?^^ v>

mummy

an

of

lands,'-'
.

^,

infant

daughter of the queen who was called Mut-em-hat,

(

o "^

^=: __>].

The queen must have

died in child-

bed, and the little princess probably died soon after she

was

born.^

taui,

AAyvWN

Another wife of Pai-netchem

(^^_^^^^_^^J,

IJ

oil

was Hent-

the daughter of Nebseni,

and Thent-Amen, Avho became the mother of

Men-kheper-Ra, the high priest of Amen.

of this lady, with her double coffin,

al-Bahari, and
it

I.

when

it

The

mummy

was found

was unrolled on June

See Masipevo,\ Les Momies,

p. 577.

Der

29, 1886,

was seen that every attempt had been made

^

at

in the

THE REIGN OF MASAHERTH

24

process of mimimificatiou to preserve

tlie

features wore during

aspect wliich

tlie

The skin

life.

[B.C. 1050

of the face

had

been painted with ochre, touches of red paint had been

placed on the cheeks, the lips had been coloured red,

and even the eyes had been treated with some kind of
eye-paint.

The head

and the furrows made

mummification were

much

rested in a
in the

filled

face

up with

becurled wig,

by the process of
Pai-netchem

paste.^

was mummified and was presumably buried

I.

in

grave which had been specially made for him, but his

mummy

was found

al-Bahari, where

famous hiding-place

in the

it

must have been removed

had been opened by the Arabs

It

breast,

and several amulets,

by them

etc.,

as far

at

Der

for safety.

down

as the

had been carried away

but the lower part was intact, and his Book

of the Dead was found rolled up between his legs.^

Pai-netchem undertook the repairs of several of the

royal

mummies,

Kameses

e.g.,

Eameses

II.,

safety for the

Amen-hetep
III.,

mummies

Thothmes

I.,

II.,

and he provided places of

of Aiibmes

and Sa-Amen,

I.,

and other royal persons, having taken them out of their

tombs.

^
Masaherth was
Pai-netchem
^

I.,

o__5

IlJ

Masaherth.

the son of the high priest and king

and he succeeded his father as high

See Maspero, Les Momies,

j).

577.

Hid.,

j).

.570.

MUMMY UNROLLED

B.C. 1050]

HIS

priest of

Amen, but not

as king; the inscriptions on

as " commander-in-chief of the

him

his coffin describe

South and North," and

of the lands of the

soldiers

25

" commander-in-chief of the soldiers of the

whole land,"

but he seems to have possessed neither Horus name

nor any other

title.

high priest of

Amen

How

long he held the

unknown, but

is

office

of

cannot have

it

been for any great length of time, for he was superseded

by his brother Men-kheper-Ril, who had, by virtue of

his mother's royal descent, a greater claim to the offices

Amen and

of high priest of

mummy
was

of

Masaherth was found

unrolled

discovered that

Arabs,

June

on

30th,

and carried

etc.,

the

by M. Maspero

given

in which

II.

preserved

said

the

papyrus.

he seems to have

On

Masaherth

is

at

to

mummy

be
of

" beloved

I.

sculptured

stone

colossal

described

is

of Khensu."

Amen-hetep

is

represented adoring

he

Brussels

wall in the

Thebes

at

"prince, guide of the two lands,"

is

off the

god Amen, and on a yellowish

hawk

was

it

description of the physical characteristics of

temple of Amen-hetep
scene

when

1886,

resembled his father in no way.

al-Bahari, and

bandages into shreds, and

torn the

stolen the amulets,

From the
the man

Der

at

had already been opened by the

it

who had

The

king of the South.

"^5^
,

He

as

and

caused

to be re-bandaged

and

repaired.

Les Momies, p. 571.

See Maspero, Aeg.

Zeitsclirift, p. 133.

THE REVOLT UNDER MEN-KHEPER-RA

26

5.

^
A U

^^^^

AWV^A

(]

A/WW\

jU^^

[B.C. 1050

JJ-gl^ p^.-gg^ Qf

**?

Amen-Ka, Men-kheper-Ea.

Men-kheper-Ea was

the son of Pai-netchem

and

I.,

he superseded his brother Masaherth as high priest

Amen

of

\J&C

married

he

4 3,

the high priest of

the

lady

Ast-em-khebit,

and by her became the father of

Amen, Pai-netchem

and other chiklren.

IL, Hent-tani,

seems that Men-kheper-Ea

It

never exercised the functions of a king

during which he held the

The

unknown.

is

now preserved

the Louvre, which was

this stele,

of high priest of

principal event in his

in a text on a stele,

From

office

which

year of Pai-netchem

in the

narrated

Museum

of

dated in the 21st or 25th

is

we

learn that a revolt

serious character broke out in Thebes

his reign,

life is

Amen

translated by Brugsch.^

first

I.,

the period

of a

some time during

and that a number of the ringleaders and

others were banished straightway to the Great Oasis,

i.e.,

the "Oasis of the South/'

|

the Kenemtet,
this act put

later

o^

tx^ \^j

of the Egyptian inscriptions;-

an end to the revolt for a short time, but

no way removed the cause of

in

is

wvwv

The

it.

it

rule of the

Eameses kings was bad enough, but that of the

Reise nacli der grossen Oase, Leipzig, 1878, p. 84

The most recent description

published with maps, plans,

of this Oasis

etc., in

Kharga

is

ff.

by Mr.

J. Ball,

and

Oasis, Cairo, 1900.

POVERTY

B.C. 1050]

THEBES

IN

worse for the

priest-kings

Avas

servants of

Amen

neither

27
because the

people,

waged wars which brought

booty and tribute into the country, nor carried on trade

on a large

became

people

rich

Rameses

III.,

Amen and

his

did

scale, as
;

absorbed everything in the country.

whereby the

had

priests

If all the facts

were known, we should probably find that the royal

tombs were robbed simply because the poor people of

Thebes had no other means of obtaining money

to

buy

bread.

We

have

already

seen

netchem

in

repairing

and

mummies

of the

he seems to

how

was

zealous

re-bandaging

the

Pairoyal

XYIIIth and XlXth Dynasties, and

have decided that the only way to prevent

the destruction of the tombs and their occupants was to

deport to the Great Oasis the thieves and malcontents,

and the poor who sympathized with them.

Towards

the end of the reign of Pai-netchem a further revolt

broke out, and he despatched his son to the " south

with a strong

force,

and ordered him

rising with a firm hand,

distracted country,
-^

<=^

and
I

to put

down the

to restore peace

<=>

\>
1

^^^^
1

"

to the

When Men-

kheper-Ra arrived in Thebes the people welcomed him

gladly,

and the

priests at once proceeded to induct

into the office of high priest of

Amen.

The

him

statue of

the god was brought out from the temple, and a solemn
procession was formed, and Men-kheper-Ea was pro-

claimed high priest of

Amen and

commander-in-chief

28

RETURN OF EXILES FROM THE

of the soldiers.

festival days of Isis

OASIS

[B.C. 1050

short time afterwards,

when the

and Amen-Ea

on

fell

New

Year's

Day, a solemn festival was kept, and the high priest

offered

up

gifts before his god,

and besought the god to

permit the " hundreds of thousands,"

were in the Oasis, Cl

The god granted

Egypt.

was promulgated
might return

to

of

men who

to be allowed to return to

his petition,

and a decree

name of the god, which

those who had been banished

at once in the

not only that

set forth

Egypt, but that no

man

should in

There can be no

future be banished to the Oasis. ^

doubt that Men-kheper-Ka was compelled by force of

circumstances to recall the banished folk from the Oasis,

and that the publication of the decree and the description of the grant of consent

by Amen was only ordered

to " save the face " of the harassed

who

well

knew that unless some measure

was carried out

priests

high priest of Amen,

at once the

and take the

mob would

thousands

of

"

men

banished

and

were

in

the

"

interesting

^~^

'^1

^v

was very

large,

comment on the

N/^^

'

^^^^

the

hundreds of

Oasis

exaggeration, yet these words indicate that the

of the banished

kill

Although we must

city of Thebes.

regard the statement that there

rise

of the kind

and

as

an

number

this fact forms

rule of the priests of

an

Amen.

*^ ^^^ ^ Brugsch, Eeise nacli der

grossen Oase, plate 22, line 17.

REPAIR OF ROYAL MUMMIES

B.C. 1050]

warriors

miglity

Tlie

Dynasties did not find

XVIIIth and XlXtli

necessary to banisli men to
they took them with them
the

of
it

the Oasis by thousands, for

to war,

and when they were not fighting they

The

people to build public buildings.

were

29

men who eschewed war and

they found

set the

priests of

Amen

loved peace, and yet

necessary to pass sentences on the people

it

such as were never passed by the Amen-heteps or the

In the sixth and seventh years of his rule

Thothmes.

Men-kheper-Ea was occupied with the repair of certain

of the royal

mummies, and from two inscribed bandages,^

which were found on the

mummy

of Seti

I.,

we

learn

that at this time the old bandages were replaced by

new

ones,

which appear

to

have been specially woven

for the purpose.

'11

of

Pai-netchem
and

of

Ataui,

priest

was the son of Men-kheper-Ea

II.

(,

High

Ast - em - khebit

^^ 1^

U
AAAAAA
Amen-Ea, Pai-netchem.

^,

he

Nes - su - Khensu,

married

and was

by her the father

-WvA/V

Nes - taneb - Asher,

AA/WV\

.^>

P\

y^ 3

See Maspero, Les Momies,

Masahairetha,

p. 555.

REIGN OF PAI-NETCHEM

30

y '^ ^

rn

^5
\\

for a

<=>
He

Tchaui

^^^'^

'

held the

office

[B.C. 1050

II.

nefer,

of high priest

few years at Thebes, and also that of commander-

in-chief of the

soldiers

but he seems not to have

His

enjoyed the authority of king.

coffin

mummy

and

were found at Der al-Bahari in 1881, and in 1886 both

were opened and carefully examined
the side of the legs

i
;

on the

coffin

a thin plate of copper on which

is

was stamped an inscription recording the high

name

and

titles.

resembled that of

we

swathings, as

was woven in the

On

of his rule.

by

priest's

The bandaging of the mummy

Eameses III., and the linen of the
learn from the inscriptions on them,

first,

third, seventh,

and ninth year

the body were found two beautiful

gold bracelets, inlaid with carnelian and lapis-lazuli,

with gold fastenings made in

the form of flowers.

number

of amulets in faience^

Eound the neck were

mother-of-emerald,

carnelian,
all

of the

finest

and

lapis-lazuli,

most beautiful

gold,

etc.,

workmanship.

Beneath these were a large hard stone scarab and

a golden

hawk with

over

little

seven

outstretched wings.
feet

in

length

and

papyrus,
inscribed

with several decrees of the god Amen, was folded in

two over the chest and body, and a Book of the Beady
Of the events
rolled up, was laid between his legs.
of

the

of Pai-netchem II.

life

nothing

See Maspero, Les Momies,

p. 571.

is

known,

INCREASING POVERTY OF THEBES

B.C. 1050]

and

He

was probably uneventful.

it

bad,

predecessors, tbe bigli priests, no desire to

but be bad no means wbereby to

coffers

of

bis

god Amen, or

fill

31
like

make

bis

war,

tbe fast emptying-

even to pay for tbe

necessary repairs of tbe buge mass of temple buildings

wbicb extended from Luxor

to

Karnak.

bave been some understanding arrived

tbe

Tbeban bigb

king, by

at

Tbere must

by Her-Heru,

and Nes-ba-Tet, tbe Tanite

priest,

wbicb tbe powers and tbe limit of tbe jurisdic-

tion of eacb were defined, but

it

quite clear tbat as

is

tbe power of tbe bigb priests waned, tbat of tbe Tanite

kings grew, and tbat tbe latter regarded tbe former as

rulers only in name.

Tbeban

priests did

Neitber tbe Tanite kings nor tbe

mucb

for tbe country,

and tbe

little

energy wbicb botb groups of rulers possessed seems to

bave been absorbed

in

repairing

or beautifying

wbom tbey worsbipped.

priests of Amen left bebind tbem

tbe

sbrines of tbe gods

Tbe bigb
number of most

interesting funeral remains,

and tbeir

papyri form a bigbly important class of literature

over, it

must not be forgotten tbat

wbicb tbey sbowed

to tbe

it is to

mummies

a large

more-

tbe devotion

of tbe great kings

XYIIItb and XlXtb Dynasties tbat we owe tbe

power to look upon tbe actual features of some of
of tbe

Egypt's migbtiest warriors.

32

CHAPTER

III.

THE NINETEENTH, TWENTIETH,

AND TWENTY-FIEST DYNASTIES. SUMMAEY.
Owing

to a

number

tlie

Egyptologists

the

XlXth

of misconceptions on tlie part of

who

century,

flonrislied in tlie

has been generally supposed

it

that the period of the Ramessids

ing point

of Egyptian

fluence, but this

half of

first

marked the culminat-

civilization,

was not the

power,

case, for, as

and

we have

in-

seen,

Egypt reached the zenith of her power under the

Thothmes
truly great kings of the XVIIIth Dynasty.
III.

and Amen-hetep

more than Rameses

III. deserve the title " great " far

The XlXth Dynasty marks

II.

the beginning of the decline of the power of Egypt,

and the decline continued without break until the end

of the period of the

Egypt had become

XXIst Dynasty, by which time

like the

"bruised reed"

she was compared in Holy Scriptures

to

which

this period of

'*Now, behold, tliou trustest upon the staff of this bruised

"reed, even upon Egypt, on which if a man lean, it will go into
" into his hand, and pierce it
so is Pharaoh, king of Egypt, unto
" all that trust on him." 2 Kings xviii. 21.
'

GENERAL DECLINE OF EGYPT S POWER

decline

lasted

about three hundred years.

33

Several

causes contributed to the downfall of Egypt;

among

these the most important were the general corruption

which resulted from the great wealth and luxury of the

country

the persistent attacks upon Egyptian posses-

sions in Palestine

and the Delta by hostile foreigners,

who were not slow

to perceive the increasing

Egypt

of

and most of

all

impotence

the blighting and benumbing

the influence of the priests of Amen, which

effect of

during this period gradually invaded and pervaded

every part
astute

of the

body

length the

until at

head of that wealthy and all-powerful

fraternity seated himself

king.

politic,

upon the throne

of

con-

Egypt

as

Whilst the people of Egypt were submitting

to the never-ending claims of the priests of

Amen, and

the king was demoralized by the excessive adulation of

his court, the brave governors on the frontiers of the

Empire could obtain no help from Egypt, and

by

the conquests of the Thothmes and

little,

heteps were

we

find

so, little

lost.

Amen-

In the XXIst Dynasty not only do

Egypt confined

to the Valley of the Nile,

but

even divided into two separate kingdoms of the South

and North, as in the days of the Hyksos seven hundred

years before.

The most formidable foe of the Egyptians at the time

of the XlXth Dynasty was the confederation of the
Kheta tribes, which were known to the Assyrians as
Khatti.

Reference has already been made to the fact

that these peoples

VOL. VI.

had under the XYIIIth Dynasty

THE POWER OF THE KHETA

34
forced their

way from Cappadocia

in a southerly direc-

and Emesa, and

tion to the neighbourhood of Aleppo

of Seti I. they

by the time
south,

had advanced

further

still

and had reached a point so remote from their

original

home

as the Valley of the Orontes

where the ancient

and Litany,

Canaanitish city of Kadesh

was

occupied by them and turned into a base for further

The

invasions.

war between the Kheta

result of the

and the Egyptians under Eameses

II.

was by no means

favourable for the latter, for of the countries

had been annexed by Thothmes

which

III. practically only

The Kheta had absorbed

Palestine remained to Egypt.

the kingdom of Mitanni, the old Egyptian possessions

of

Neherna (Northern Mesopotamia), and

Syria,

and

meanwhile Assyria, profiting by the wars between the

Egyptians and the Kheta, and taking advantage of the
weakness of Babylonia under the Kassite kings, was
rapidly

making her way

to

position

independence and great power.

In passing

stated that the

commonly accepted

Kheta with the

Hittites of the Bible

since

it

rests only

name Heth, and

other hand

who

it

may

of absolute
it

must be

identification of the
is

as yet unproved,

on the similarity between the Hebrew

the Egyptian

name Kheta

on the

be readily conceded that the people

built the fortress temples of

belonged to the same race,

if

Baghaz-Koi and Eyuk

they were not actually the

same people, as the Kheta depicted on the Egyptian

monuments.

The reasons

the identity of features

for this

view are based upon

and costume of the people

THE KHETA AND THEIR ALLIES

depicted on the reliefs of

Egyptian
the

Eyuk

35

Kheta

with, the

of the

The hieroglyphic inscriptions of

which the Kheta belonged, which have

reliefs.

race to

been called "Hittite," and which are declared to have

been "read" and "translated" have not as yet been
deciphered,

and

"readings"

and

all

upon

based

deductions

"translations"

are

such

worthless

for

archaeological purposes.
Allied with the

Kheta in their wars against Eameses II.

were warriors belonging to several warlike tribes that

lived on the southern coast of Asia Minor,

such must be noted:

A \^

Mh

[^^^

4.

The Maunna,

[q] r^y-x^i

The

first

The Kuka

3.

^^^

i^^^

1.

6.

<o>-

The Qarqisha,
2.

The

-"^^^

IK

Tarteni, c=^:^

or Qalqisha,
,,

-^^ -^^^

^^o^\

Pitasa,

or Luka,

and among

5.

""^K

The Masa,

^^

(^

(^

r^^^

seems to be

of these tribes, the Qalqisha,

UDdoubtedly the Cilicians, the termination sha representing the nominal termination in Lycian, the typical

language of the ancient races of Asia Minor. ^

Pitasa are the Pisidians, the

Kuka

Lycians, as already mentioned, and

Luka

or

The

are the

probable that

it is

the Maunna, Masa, and Tarteni were the representatives,

at

that time, of the races

Maconians,
i

Mysians,

The fact was

first

and

known

in

later

Dardanians.

days as

The

tribes

pointed out and discussed by Mr. H.

Hall in his Oldest Civilization of Greece, page 178 .

E,.

THE MASHAUASHA AND SHAKELESHA

36

many

above mentioned, as well as

part
only,

others from the same

world, were, however, not land warriors

of the

but also sea rovers, and the rich lands of the

Eg-yptian Delta offered them a tempting prey.

ingly

we

that

find

(Menephthah),

i.e.,

the

in

about

reign

Mer-en-Ptah

of

the Delta was

1250,

B.C.

Accord-

attacked and overrun by a powerful confederacy of

who went there by sea, in alliance with

Libyans who were temporarily united under

these tribes,

hordes of

the leadership of the warlike tribe of the Mashauasha.

Among

the

Sharetina,

^'

peoples of the sea

T^T^T

-fcv

"

are

"^

,,

enumerated the
V(f^

whom we

1,

have already met with as mercenary soldiers in the

who

reign of Amen-hetep III., and

identified with the Sardians of

the Sardinians, as de
the

Shakelesha,

are probably to be

Lydia rather than with

Rouge somewhat wildly supposed

JhH

^^

.^^ Jhh ^.

who

have been rightly identified by M. Maspero with the

Sagalassians
a

tribe

the Thuirsha,

which

Egyptians in the
possessed

came

XlXth

settlements

identity cannot be

into

li

in

close

T^T^T

contact

"^^^

with

the

Dynasty, and seems to have

Egypt,i but

determined

whose

racial

and the Aqaiuasha,

^ "^"^^ ^ "^ '^^^^'^1 ^i'

^^^^

^^^^

probably the representatives at that time of the race of

The XlXtli Dynasty foreign settlement at Gurob
have been founded by this people.
i

may

well

THE TCHAKAREI AND TANAUNA

tlie

Acliaians, thougli from

37

what part of the Aegean

Other Mediter-

they came cannot, of course, be stated.

ranean tribes not previously mentioned took part in the

great

expedition

the

of

which was defeated by Kameses

off the

coast of Palestine,

mentioned the Tchakarei,

and

Tanauna,

cr^^n

Pulsath,

^^
5?

(?

^a/wna

7^

>

1200,

B.C.

and among them may be

^;:z^ ^^v

c^3 '^^

Taanau,

the

about

III.,

Egypt,

against

northerners

yJ^

i\/^

c/ ^

'^

II

'

'

^^^

''

^^^^

The Tchakarei and

Taanau have been provisionally identified with

the Teucrians and Danaans of the Aegean Sea, and
the

the

Pulsath are undoubtedly the Philistines, whose

settlement on the

coast of Palestine seems

taken place in the period of the

XlXth

to

have

Dynasty.

very ancient and general tradition has always regarded

this people as of Cretan origin,

and this tradition finds

considerable support in the results derived from

archaeological investigations.

The Taanau

or

modern

Tanauna,

as has already been seen, possessed at least one settle-

ment on the

coast of Palestine as early as the reign of

Khu-en-Aten, and the Tchakarei are found to be in

possession

of the

city

of Dor,
I

Palestine

(see

Joshua

xi. 2)

Her-Heru, the high priest of

of the

XXIst Dynasty, about

as late

as

Amen and

the
the

B.C. 1050, at

'

^^^

reign of
first

king

which time

THE LIBYANS AND MER-EN-PTAH

38

seem

tliey

have been nothing more or

to

'

than a

less

tribe of sea-robbers, with their head- quarters at Dor.

It

probable that the Tchakarei and the Tanauna,

is

like the Pulsath, originally

The northern

came from

Crete.

which attacked Egypt

tribes

in the

reign of Mer-en-Ptah were in league with a confederacy

headed

of Libyans

Mashauasha, which

by the

at that time

^-=^
I

of

tribe

the

was under the leader-

ship of Marmaiui,
of Tit,

powerful

(1

M?i, the son

|

taken as a whole these tribes

were known to the Egyptians by the name of Aamu-Kehak.

The Egyptian king

claimed, naturally, to have totally

army, but the fact remains

defeated the confederate

that from his time forward the Libyan population in

the

Delta increased considerably, and we know that

the

Mashauasha

establishing itself

tribe

in

particular

upon Egyptian

succeeded

in

Officials

territory.

and generals of Mashauasha origin are often mentioned

in

the

Mashauasha

and eventually a

texts,

called

Shashanq, the descendant of a Libyan named Buiuuaua,

J^(|(|^f]^^,

ascended

the throne

Egypt and founded the XXILid Dynasty

metici of the

XXVIth Dynasty

of

the Psam-

were also of Libyan

origin,

and very probably were connected with the

family

of

the

Shashanq

kings.

proof that the

Mashauasha intermarried with the Egyptians

1

See Hall, Oldest Civilization,

p. 177.

is

afforded

THE KHETA

SYRIA SUBMITS TO

by a

coffin in

the British

which we learn that a

name

Museum (No. 24,906), from

man bearing the Egyptian

of Pen-sen-sen-Heru,

Mashauasha, -^-^^

39

11

^^^

^,

was a

^^^ h^^ } and that he was

T^ToT

the son of a Libyan called Shaqsha, J^T^T

T^T^T

and an Egyptian woman called x4.men-hetep.

M$

With

the Nubians the Egyptians were more successful than

with the Libyans, for during the whole of the period

under discussion they managed to maintain their hold

Nubian

over the
course, to

tribes

punitive expeditions had, of

be undertaken, and several of these took

place in the reign of Seti

I.

Eeturning to the north-east frontier of Egypt we

see that during the

XXth

The

power, in

of the

tribes

interfered, with

II.

the early part of the

Dynasty, Palestine remained a > possession of

Egypt.

seem

XlXth and

Kheta League who had

such disastrous results to the Egyptian

early as the days of Khu-en-Aten,

its affairs as

after the conclusion of their treaty

to

with Eameses

have advanced no further south than Syria

which, with Mesopotamia, had been finally surrendered

them by the Egyptians.

to

The reason

activity is not far to seek, for it

The actual name

was due

of the tribe is Masha,

the Maxyes of the Greeks

of this in-

to the steady

and they

are,

the termination shd or uasha

no doubt,

is gentilic,

and is thought to have been added to the name by the Egyptians

under a misconception, the name of this tribe being confused with
those of the northern tribes.

See Hall,

op. cit., p. 179.

OVERTHROW OF THE KHETA POWER

40

Assyrian power, which as early as the time

rise of tlie

of Shalmaneser
B.C.

[B.C. 1120

I.

and his son Tukulti-Ninib (about

1300) had ah^eady conquered the northern and

western parts of Mesopotamia, and the country as far

north as the Subnat, a river to the north of the modern

city

of Diar-Bekir, thus

Kheta of the

depriving the

lands which they had recently acquired in Neheren or

About

Naharaina (Mesopotamia).
Pileser

I.,

B.C.

1120 Tigiath-

Shalmaneser

descendant of

finally

I.,

overthrew the power of the Kheta, or Khatti, and

Kummuh,

i.e.,

Komma-

gene, and Shubarti, where in one battle he

defeated

4000 warriors of the Khatti, and captured 120

chariots.

conquered the whole country of

The land

of Mitanni

had

also

by

this time

been taken

away from the Khatti, and that the natural conditions

of the country had not changed greatly for about 400
years
killed

is

evident from the fact that Tiglath-Pileser

10 elephants, 4 wild oxen, 120 lions on

and 800 lions

v>dth spears,

exploits in the

general relates
there,

foot,

thus emulating the hunting

same country of Thothmes

that his master slew

and of Amen-hetep

I.

III.,

who

whose

III.,

120 elephants
boasts

on his

scarabs, that in the first ten years of his reign he slew

102 lions on the plains of Mesopotamia.

But

whilst the might and influence of Assyria were

increasing in the reign of Tiglath-Pileser

I.,

the power of

Egypt, which Kameses III. had succeeded in temporarily

resuscitating after the decline

years of the

reign

of

which marks the

Rameses

II.

latter

and the reign

ol

THE ISRAELITISH POWER

RISE OF

Mer-en-Ptah, again

fell

4I

IN SYRIA

into a condition of weakness

and apathy tinder his incapable successors

and

it

was

not long before Palestine itself was lost to Egypt,

owing

to the rise to

kingdom with
seem

Jerusalem, the fortress-

capital at

Hebrew

city of the

tribes

its

power in that country of a native

of Judah.

tribe

The

Israelitish

have been in possession

to

of

when they

Palestine before the reign of Mer-en-Ptah,

are

mentioned in

first

hieroglyphic

central

inscription.

During the greater part of the period of the XlXth

and

XXth

Dynasties

chiefs, or judges,

and seem

to

territory,

their

have occupied themselves

largely with internecine warfare.

Egyptian

by

they were governed

The country was

and Pharaoh continued

still

to be their

overlord until towards the end of the twelfth century

B.C.,

when

a warrior called Saul, the son of Kish, of

the tribe of Benjamin, succeeded in uniting the various

tribes

confederacy over which

of the country into a

As the kings

he presided.

XXth Dynasty

of the latter part of the

were absolutely incapable of maintain-

ing the authority of Egypt in a rebellious province,

Palestine was finally lost, and the Israelitish

kingdom

which had been inaugurated by Saul aspired

dominate

not

only Palestine,

but

also

Syria

to

and the other

neighbouring provinces which had formerly been in the

possession

of

Egypt,

and which had since

bone of contention between the Khatti

Assyrians.

The

formed

and the

Philistines were first attacked, but

it

was not until the reign of David, the successor of Saul,

DAVID AND SOLOMON

42

David succeeded

that they were finally subdued.

in

carrying the arms of Israel as far as the northernmost

bounds of Syria, and

is

it

a noteworthy fact that the

Hebrew kingdom and its great extension

northwards under David and Solomon synchronize
rise ot the

exactly with

temporary decline of the Assyrian

the

power, which began about B.C. 1050 under the weak

successors of Tiglath-Pileser
accession

Eamman-nirari

of

and ended with the

I.,

II.,

or

Addu-nirari

II.,

B.C. 911.

For about

a century, under the rule of the energetic

monarchs David and Solomon, the Hebrew kingdom was

the most important power of Western Asia, and Solomon

was considered worthy

to

marry a daughter

of

Pharaoh;

but the newly-founded kingdom did not last long, and

we may note that

its

collapse

and

its

division into

two

mutually hostile principalities, the one under Jeroboam,

the son of Nebat, and the other under Kehoboam, the
legitimate successor of Solomon, synchronize with the

end of the weak rule of the priest-kings and of the

rival princes of

Tanis in Egypt, and the accession of

the more energetic kings of the

Dynasty,
divided

the

first

of

whom

XXIInd

or Bubastite

promptly attacked the

Hebrew kingdom and sacked Jerusalem, about

B.C. 930.

It will be

remembered that when the great kings of

the

XVIIIth Dynasty made

in

Palestine, Syria, Mitanni,

their successful campaigns

and Neheren (Mesopo-

tamia), they obtained great spoil, and therewith large

INFLUENCE OF SEMITIC CULTURE

IN

EGYPT

43

numbers of Semitic prisoners, whom they brought back

to

Egypt and employed

public works, and

many were

distributed as rewards to

nobles and priests, and others.

which were begun about

about

1200,

B.C.

it

and other

in building temples

B.C.

As these campaigns,

1600 were continued until

number

follows that a very large

of

Semites from Western Asia must, in this manner, have

been introduced into Egypt, to say nothing of the

Phoenician traders and other voluntary settlers in the

There must also be taken into consideration

country.

the fact that during the whole of this period there was

uninterrupted communication between the Egyptians

and the Semites, with the natural result that the two
systems of civilization influenced one another reciprocally.

The

influence

Egyptian culture was,

exercised

however,

by the

on

Semites

than

greater

that

exercised by the Egyptians on Semitic civilization, and

owing no doubt in part to the introduction of large

companies of Semitic courtiers and nobles in the trains

whom the Egyptian kings admitted

became in the XlXth Dynasty quite

of the foreign queens

to their hartms, it

fashionable, not only to imitate Semitic customs and to

adopt Semitic names, but even to make use of Semitic

words and turns of expression in speaking and in

writing the

Egyptian language.

introduced,

e.g.,

Eeshpu,

Semitic gods were

^^ D

p^

Qetesh,

3k:

Eeshpu

is

^''''*'

^.ll ^ ^ B^'

'""^

^"'

the Phoenician fire-god Eesheph, Qetesh

is

FOREIGN GODS AND GODDESSES

44

wbo

probably a form of Asbtoreth, or Isbtar, Anthat,

often depicted with the

weapons of Eeshpn,

goddess Anait, or Anaitis, and Bar

great god Baal,

Keshpu

god

soon

Egyptian war-god An-her,

f=^

The

e^oxn^-

with

identified

the war-

of course, the

the " Lord," Kar

i.e.,

was

is,

is

is

the

native

but curiously

enough^ to the Egyptian god Bes a considerable number

of Semitic attributes were assigned, and in some cases

he was actually identiiied with the god Bar or Baal.

Intermarriage between Egyptians and Semites became

common, with the

result that

following dynasties,
in the

number

whose

features

Kameses

II.

is

it

possible to trace an increase

and paintings of persons

of statues

marked

have

XlXth and

under the

Semitic

peculiarities,

himself being a prominent example of

this fact.

The

reigns of Seti

I.

and Kameses

II. are

distinguished

particularly by the magnitude of the building operations

which they carried

The new temple

on.

at

Abydos and

the magniiicent hypostyle hall at Karnak, both built

by
of

Seti,

are for grandeur

of conception

work unrivalled among the triumphs of ancient

Egyptian architecture

the great works of Eameses

such as the Eamesseum, or

it

of

and beauty

is

called

Abu

of

Osymandyas

as

by Diodorus, and the rock-hewn temple

Simbel,

while of more massive design

workmanship than those of

and

Tomb

II.,

inferior in execution.

his father, are

Eameses

II.

much

and

coarser

was a great

Sepulchral Stele with figures of foreign deities in

relief.

Upper Register : The goddess Keteshet standing on a lion; on her right

"Ambu (or Min) great god, whose plumes are lofty," and on her left

stands

" Reshptj the great god."

Lower Register -.The deceased with

the goddess AnthIt.

his sister

British

(i.e.,

wife)

and

Museum, No.

his son adoring

191.

USURPATION OF MONUMENTS

47

builder, but tlie quantity of his buildings considerably

them

outweiglis the quality of

and besides this he had

the dishonest habit of appropriating to himself the

credit

due to his ancestors by erasing their names from

their

monuments and by substituting

giving the impression that

than was actually the

his

own, thus

he built more buildings

The habit

case.

of usurping

monuments appears to have originated with the Ilyksos

kings, who appropriated the sphinxes of Amenemhat
and

III. in the Delta,

after the time of

by the irony of
of the

Kameses

fate often

XXIInd

continued to be

it

common

whose monuments were

II.,

usurped by the Libyan kings

The custom

Dynasty.

of erecting lofty

obelisks in front of the pylons of temples

by Usertsen

who

I.,

the Sun- god at Heliopolis

some hundreds of years

and Thothmes

Karnak

and

this

who set up obelisks at

To many of these

III.,

obelisks

custom was revived

by Thothmes L, Hat-

later

Der al-Bahari.

XVIIIth Dynasty

was begun

up a pair before the temple of

set

shepset,

long

Kameses

II.

added

in-

which recorded his own name and titles,

and he set up two very fine ones of his own before

scriptions

Luxor which he added

Amen-hetep III. The building

that portion of the temple of

to the fine building of

operations

of

Rameses

the remarkable

edifice

III.
at

part palace, part fortress,

are

best

illustrated

by

Medinet Habu, which is

and part temple, and one

portion at least of which seems to have been copied

from an Asiatic

fortified building.

THE WORSHIP OF KHENSU

48

One

of

chief

tlie

ment of Egyptian
was

unwonted

the

Khensu,

the

the

gods,

identified

the

religion

third

son

of

under the

develop-

XXth

Dynasty

which

worship

was

paid

to

member of the Theban triad of

Amen-Ea and Mut, who was

with the Moon-god

XXth Dynasty

the

of

characteristics

up

to

the period ot

he had received no special honours,

nor was he regarded with any great veneration after

the rule of the

But during the

most flourishing
honour

at

direction

XXIst Dynasty had come to an end.

period when his worship was in its
state^ a fine

Karnak which

is

temple was built in his

oriented in quite a different

from that of the great temple of Amen, and

which certainly formed no part of the original design

group of temples there.

for the

more

to

want of money than

It

was no doubt due

to lack of zeal that the

priest-kings were unable to add

more than they did

The

private houses of this

to the buildings at Thebes.

period

differed in

no way in plan from those which

were built in the XVIIIth Dynasty, and their furniture

and other contents exhibit few variations from the

standard of that time, albeit a falling off in taste
be noticed, and the workmanship

is

not so

fine.

may

Objects

and designs of Asiatic origin or appearance are more

common, vases of strange shapes were used, and the

foreign idea of the winged sphinx

was introduced into

Egyptian patterns and ornamentations.

Typical of the

ornamentation of the walls of an Egyptian palace of

Eameses

III. are the inlaid porcelain tiles from Tell

USHABTIU FIGURES
el-Yahudiyeh/ the
near

polis

the ancient city of Leonto-

site of

Shibin

49

al-Kanatir

the

in

Delta,

which

exhibit an interesting mixture of Egyptian art motives

and ornamental designs borrowed from more Eastern

An

peoples.

artistic peculiarity of the period

way

discussion is the

which the ushahtiu figures

in

These figures appear

were treated.

general use in the

of painted limestone,

wood,

etc.

made

of porcelain,

i.e.,

at the

end of the dynasty they began

and were glazed with the

characteristic of that

blue became

fashion
figure

In the

time.

the universal

to be

colours,

which were

etc.,

XlXth Dynasty
and a new

colour,

was introduced of representing the ushabti

not

the

in

man

of a

have come into

or of hard stone, steatite,

mauve, yellow, chocolate, blue,

pale

to

XVIIIth Dynasty, when they were

made

under

or

mummy,

form of a

woman wearing

but in that

the apparel of everyday

This modification continued in use throughout

life.

the

XXth

the

XXIInd.

Dynasty, and

a return to

found sporadically under

Under the XXIst Dynasty there was

the old fashion of making the tishabti

figure in the form

may always

time

is

of their glaze, on

of a

mummy, and

iishabtiu of this

be recognized by the brilliant blue

which the inscription

is

painted in

an equally brilliant black.

In the period under discussion considerable changes
took place in the method employed in writing and
illustrating
1

I.e.,

VOL. VI.

the

great

national

religious

work,

the " hill of the Jewess," or the " Jewish hill."

ja

the

THE CHAPTERS OF COMING FORTH BY DAY

50

Booh of
the

the

XVIIIth Dynasty the

of the

period

vignettes

were sometimes coloured and sometimes plain

the

XlXth and

under

following dynasties they were always

but the work of the artist and scribe

coloured,

not so delicate
the

In

Dead, and other cognate compositions.

that

as

displayed

the

in

is

papyri of

Later the vignettes became very

earlier period.

numerous, and were inserted without any regard to proportion or to the requirements of the text.
too,

we

from

the "

Booh of
funeral

find

that

in

the

Gradually,

XXth Dynasty

selections

Chapters of Coming Forth by Day," or the

the

Dead, began to be no longer written upon

and that

papyri,

the

prayers

ancient

and

vignettes were set aside -for quite modern compositions

and pictures, which

had

reference

entirely

to

the

supremacy of Amen-Ka and the tenets of the creed of

the

of

priests

Amen, which

now

national religion of the country.

represented

the

In the old funeral

works the name of

Amen

the time that the

XXIst Dynasty began

hardly ever appears, but by

to rule this

god had not only absorbed the attributes of Ea and of

Min, or Amsu^ but seems to have become more or
identified with Osiris himself, a view which,

fostered

less

though

by the priesthood of Amen, could hardly have

commended

itself to

Osiris at Abydos.

of the local

the priesthood of the old shrine of

In many parts of Egypt the name

god was joined

to that of

Amen,

or Ea,

who was now, and always afterwards, considered to be

The great god of Thebes is
the same god as Amen.

THE WORSHIP OF AMEN-RA

by the name of

called

Amen-Rd
gods," a

suten

name

Wf i

"

neteru,
wliicli

Amen-Ea,

lands

^^)

" it is clear

^''

ill'
king

of

tlie

was preserved by the Greeks

under the form 'A[xovpaa6v6rip, and

was "^37 J^J^I^

5I

liis

proudest

title

"lord of the thrones of the two

that bis priests wished to proclaim

that he was the head of

all

gods, both old and new,

and that Thebes was the true centre of the religion of

XXth Dynasty

In the

Egypt.

was

this pretension

admitted throughout Egypt, and that the prestige of

Amen had

not only penetrated into foreign lands, but

had succeeded

in overshadowing even local deities, is

proved by the reference made to him by the Syrians in

the report which

envoy of the

made

to his

first

Unu-Amen,
priest-king

^^

^,

(g^ [

Her-Heru

,,~^^

the
ni

>

master on the adventurous journey which

he undertook to Byblos and Alashiya (Cyprus?), in

search of

wood

for building the festival

god Amen, about

the worship of

B.C.

1050/

Amen was

bark of the

Closely connected with

that

which was fashionable under the

of his

XXth

son Khensu,

and XXIst

Dynasties, and to which sufficient reference has already

been made.

The
^

Middle Empire, as well as that

literature of the

See the text transcribed and translated by Golenisclieff in

torn. xxi. p. 76 ff j also Erman in Aeg. Zeitaclirift,

Eecucil,

^ol. xxxviii.,

1900, p. 19 E.

EGYPTIAN LITERATURE IN THE

52

known to ns
works and copies of new ones

of the XYIIItli and XlXtli Dynasties,

chiefly from editions of old

is

executed at the time of the XlXth Dynasty, to which date

also

most of the copies of texts made by schoolboys on

paj)yrus and slabs of calcareous stone

Among

the historical romances and fairy tales which

were popular at this period

*'

must be assigned.

may

Taking of Joppa by Tehuti-a,"

"

be mentioned the

The Story

of

Apepa

and Seqenen-Ea," *'The Tale of the Two Brothers,"

"

The Story

of the Predestined Prince

composition of Pen-ta-urt,
AA^AA^

to

-in

Eameses

the adulatory

^^ ^ ^>

^ y\

Egyptian Poet Laureate of the day,

doughty deeds ascribed

"

^^i

honour of the

II.

in his

war

against the Kheta, which was inscribed on the pylons

at

Karnak,

may

almost be included under the heading

of historical romances.

It is a fine

specimen of the

inflated style in fashion at the period,,

and

is

linguis-

tically of considerable importance, for it well illustrates

the changes which the Egyptian language was under-

going at this period.

XlXth Dynasty,
grandfather,

the

if

The speech

of an Egyptian of the

differed considerably from that of his

the latter happened to have lived under

XVIIIth Dynasty,

for

during the greater part of

the period of that dynasty the language differed but

little

from that in use in the classical period of the

Xllth Dynasty.
differs as

The language

much from

of to-day differs

that of the

of the

XXth Dynasty

Xllth

as the

English

from that of the time of Chaucer.

EIGHTEENTH AND NINETEENTH DYNASTIES

53

Narratives of travel had always been popular

the

Egyptians,

in

for

" Story of Sa-Nehat,"

extant the
the

among
the Xllth Dynasty we find

Shipwrecked

Sailor,"

XlXth and XXth

and

" Story of

and the

similarly

nnder

the

Dynasties the narrative of the tonr

which an intelligence

officer

the mischances which befell

made in Palestine, and of

him there appears to have

been so widely read that copies of

it

were compiled in

such a way that they conld be used to teach geography.

The

narrative

of

Unn-Amen

referred

to

above

is,

seemingly, not a work of the same character as the

" Travels of an Egyptian," but a genuine official report

The

of the Egyptian envoy to his superior officers.

" Story of the Possessed Princess of Bekhten," written

XlXth Dynasty^ combines a

and of what may well have been

in the

narrative of travel

a historical

event

with a very manifest advertisement of the superior

magical powers of the god Khensu.

Under the XVIIIth and XlXth Dynasties an unprecedented interest was taken in the ancient history of
the country.

up a

list

decessors,'

of

The court scribes of Thothmes III. drew

the names of sixty-one of his royal pre-

whom

he

represented

is

adoring on

the

Tablet of Karnak, but the order and arrangement of

the

the improbability that

cartouches indicate

any

attempt was made to place the names in proper chronological sequence.

in this respect,
^

Seti

I.,

and his

Commonly known

however, was more careful

list

of seventy-five

as the " Travels of

names of

an Egyptian."

ERRORS

54

IN KING LISTS

his royal predecessors, wliicli is

AND

known

as tlie Tablet

of Abydos, in spite of tlie omissions of a large

of names, has been a

to

Egyptian

who

document of the greatest value

The private list of

found in the tomb of Thunrei, an
in the reign of Eameses II., shows

chronographers.

forty-seven kings,
official

number

lived

that definite attempts were

made

at this time to secure

accuracy of sequence and not only mere collections of

The

names.

great

King List which

is

Museum at Turin was written

XlXth Dynasty, and no doubt

Eoyal
the

official

in the period of

represented the

view of that time on the subject of the names

and sequence of the kings, the lengths

etc.,

preserved in the

which had been arrived

inquiry;

it

is

of their reigns,

at after long

and careful

therefore the more deplorable that its

fragments, owing to

their

manipulation by the mis-

guided Seyffarth, are useless for the purpose of reconstruction of Egyptian chronology.

from

note

our

standpoint

It is interesting to

of wider

knowledge the

misconceptions and mistakes of the earliest Egyptian

historians.

This

is

especially noticeable in the case of

the royal names of the Archaic Period, which seem to

have been much more incomprehensible to the scribes

XVIIIth and XlXth Dynasties than they are to

and with regard to which they made very curious

of the
us,

mistakes.

read by

For example, the name Semti,

^S,

Hesepti, and this error was

in the time of Manetho,

who

calls this

^^,

still

was

current

king "Usaphais."

MISREADINGS OF EARLY ROYAL NAMES

Another name, that of
Dynasty, was
one

in

mistaken

reading

is

by being spelt out ^

insisted on

these mistakes
before

enough read

curiously

this

list

Sen, the last king of the 1st

Ji

not far to

is

them not the

55

actual

Period which we possess

seek

Qebh, and

unpardonably

The reason

the

monuments

(at that

PJ,

of

had

scribes

of the Archaic

time buried deeply

beneath the sand at Abydos), but their names as given

in annals written in the hieratic character of the time

Empire

of the Middle

which were no doubt often

erroneous, and often misread by the scribes of the

Empire.

It

is

with

scribes,

Manetho

chiefly

based

is

their

all
;

New

on the work of these later

mistakes,

that

the

work of

some of his names, however, seem

to be derived from the

works of authorities older than

the

XlXth

He

appears to have done the best he could with the

Dynasty, which are now no longer extant.

materials available, and we can only wonder that his

King List agrees with the evidence derived from the

monuments

as well as it does.

More important from

a general than from a literary

point of view are two series of documents, which give

us a good insight into certain phases of the social

of the Egyptians in the period of the

these are,

members
in the

1.

of the

life

XXth Dynasty

the reports of the trial of a

number

of

famous conspiracy hatched and fomented

harim of Eameses

III.,

and, 2. the reports of

the proceedings taken against certain robbers of the

THE HARIM CONSPIRACY

56

Royal Tombs at Thebes in the reign of Barneses IX.

The conspirators against Barneses included in their

number many high officials, several of whom were
connected with the management of the hcmm, and
at

women

six

least

they appear to

many

but so

death of the king,

the

have planned
persons were

mixed up in the business that the plot soon leaked

out, and the king appointed a commission to try

We

them.
at

learn, however, that of the commissioners

were

three

least

implicated in the plot

were allowed

rank

to

suffered

discovered

The

to

themselves

be

criminals of high rank

commit

suicide, whilst those of lower

either

death

or

mutilation

Incidentally

hands of the public executioners.

the

at

it

is

seen that one of the conspirators tried to injure the

health

of the

king by magical means, for he had

borrowed a book of magic from the royal library, and,

in accordance with

made

number

of

the directions contained in

wax

figures,

and had recited incanta-

tions over them, hoping thereby to

eventually death to the persons

by the wax

The

and

cause pain

who were

represented

figures.

report of the proceedings taken by the govern-

ment against the robbers

a very

had

it,

good

idea

of

of

Boyal Tombs affords us

the complicated character

of

the police arrangements in the time of Bameses IX.,

as

well

tolerated

kings of

as

of

the

growing

lawlessness which

under the weak government of

the

XXtli Dynasty.

The

fact

the
that

was
later

the

POLICE ADMINISTRATION
tombs of ancient kings, who were

57

officially

regarded as

gods, and were worshipped as such, were as fair a prey

tomb robber

to the

as the

tombs of private persons,

proves that the criminal of the lower classes had very

We

respect either for his kings or his god.

little

need

not be surprised to find that in Egypt, as in every

was regarded

eastern country, the use of the stick

legitimate

means

t-o

employ

compelling unwilling

for

witnesses and culprits to bear testimony

to do so

as a

when required

the convicted felons in this case were either

mutilated or put to death.

The

official titles

of the

police officers of the time do not differ greatly from

those in the

XYIIIth and XlXth Dynasties, and have

already been referred to in the place where the

classes

The

police of

name

New Empire

under the

official

are briefly described.

Thebes at this time were known by the

" Matchaiu,"

^^^

[[

^^^

'5

i^

seems

pretty certain that they were descendants of a foreign

tribe

of African

origin

which had been brought by

An

the Egyptians to Egypt in captivity.

characteristic of the period is the

important

employment by the

Egyptians of foreign mercenaries and

slaves,

both to

keep order in the country and to wage war without.

The

tribe

most frequently met with in this capacity

is

that of the Masha, or Mashauasha, which has already

been mentioned.
Minor,
the

who

time

Next come the Shartina

of Asia

served as mercenaries in Syria as early as

of

Amen-hetep IV., and

were

afterwards

MERCENARIES EMPLOYED

58

employed in Egypt as royal guards

on the monuments wearing

tlie

THE ARMY

IN

tliey are depicted

most elaborate uniforms,

but carrying their own native weapons and armour,

e.g.,

a closely-iitting helmet with a crest in the shape of a

European

crescent and ball, and a huge broadsword of

type,

which must have appeared very strange in the

Members of the tribe of the

an attack made upon Egypt by

sight of the Egyptians.

Shartina took part in

the northern tribes in the reign of Mer-en-Ptah, but on

the occasion of the great battle with these same northern
tribes in the reign of
later,

we

Kameses

III.,

about

years

fifty

find the " heroes " of the Shartina, as they

are called by the Egyptians, forming the mainstay of

In the same battle a number of

the Egyptian forces.

Thuirsha

alt^o

fought on the Egyptian

side,

but in the

time of Mer-en-Ptah this tribe had formed part of the

invading host.

The employment

of mercenaries distin-

guishes the army of the XlXtli and

XXth

XVIIIth Dynasty, but

Dynasties
other

in

from that of

the

respects there

was no great difference between them

an account of the various classes of soldiers employed,

charioteers, infantry,

etc.,

has already been given in

the description of the war of Kameses II. against the

Kheta.

The
Egypt

defeat of the attack of the northern tribes

upon

III. has already

been

in the reign of

described, but

Eameses

we must note here

that the fight took

place partly on land and partly on shipboard off the

coast of Palestine, most probably at the

mouth

of the

THE EGYPTIAN FLEET

Nahr

al-Kalb, or

Dog

the rocks close by

59

Eiver, in Phoenicia, wliere on

Kameses

II.

had

in

times past

The

sculptured slabs to commemorate his victories.

the foreigners

of

ships

and of the Egyptians are

very carefully indicated in the bas-reliefs on the great

temple of Medinet Habu, wherein the chief events of

the battle were depicted for the benefit of posterity.

The ships

of the foreigners

are

of light build

and

draught, and the lofty, vertical bows and sterns ter-

minate in the heads of large birds

like all ships of

that period they only possessed one bank of oars.

The

Egyptian ships are of a stronger build, and are not so

high out of the water
heads of animals,

etc.,

bows terminate in the

their

but their sterns are quite plain.

Egypt had maintained ships of war for

use on the Nile from the period of the Vlth Dynasty,

The kings

when we
AAAAA^

L^

of

find the first

mention of the " soldier boat,"

^=^=^ nemdslid.

In the war between the Thebans and the Hyksos,

about fourteen hundred years

later,

the royal war-

ships took a prominent part in the capture of Avaris,

and

from

the

we

learn

event

names given
" Sunrise
see

in

inscriptions

that

the

to them, e.g.,

"

which

describe

war-ships

had

this
special

Kha-em-Men-nefer,"

Memphis," wherein

i.e.,

we may probably

an allusion to the driving away of the Hyksos

darkness

Egypt.

from Lower Egypt by the

sun of Upper

Sea-going boats appear in Egyptian annals in

the time of Se-ankh-ka-Ea, a king of the Xltli Dynasty,

MEDITERRANEAN SHIPS

60

Eed

Sea.

The same route was traversed a thousand years

later

who despatched an

expedition to Punt via the

heavy merchant

which were

by the

fleet of five

sent to

Punt by the great queen Hatshepset

ships,

to bring

back gum, frankincense, gold, copper, skins, apes,

Mediterranean ships are

to Egypt.

first

depicted in an

Egyptian tomb built in the reign of Amen-hetep

the ship in question

etc.,

III.

a Phoenician merchant

is

and similar vessels are mentioned in the Annals

Thothmes

III.,

and in the Tell el-'Amarna

Egyptian war-ships do

ship,

of

tablets, etc.

not, however, appear in

Medi-

terranean waters until the time of Rameses III.,

when

vessels which, on account of their low freeboard,

seem

to

have been originally built

navigated

along

the

for use

on the Nile, were

Palestinian coast to

defeat the sea-going ships of the enemy.

of

Rameses

Egypt put

III.

last

and

The campaign

energetic

effort

which

forth to maintain her empire intact, but

was unavailing
which had

was the

fight

to

it

check the process of disintegration

set in as early as the reign of

Rameses

II.,

and which continued until Egypt lost all her foreign

possessions, and was herself rent by the dissensions or
two rival royal houses.

6i

CITAPTEE

IV.

THE TWENTY-SECOND DYNASTY

FEOM

BUBASTIS.

In some respects the XXIInd Dynasty Las formed

among Egyptologists as momentous a subject for

discussion as tlie XXIst Dynasty, but it is satisfactory
to know that most of the difficulties which have arisen
in connexion

origin

with

it

have been removed, and that the

and order of the kings in the dynasty have been

satisfactorily ascertained.

Among

the

names of the

kings of this dynasty are four which are characteristic,

Shashanq, Uasarken, Thekeleth, and Nemareth

i.e.,

from these attempts were made by the early Egyptologists to assign an origin to the dynasty.

in

1880

first

"

Dr. Birch

thought that the family of Shashanq,

king,

was

" of

Libyan

or

Semitic origin, that

was descended from Psusennes

"

its
it

(Pasebkhanut), and

that " the names of his descendants identify them with

" the

great

*'Ass}/ria

Chaldean families

and Babylonia"; at an
J^gyjpt (edition of

which

reigned

earlier period

1880), p. 155

f.

over

he had

fv

THE LIBYAN ORIGIN OF THE

62

no doubt that these kings were wholly of Semitic

and asserted in an

Dr. Brugsch shared this view,

unqualified

origin.

manner that the names

^^

Taheloth, UsarJcon,

" Nemaroth, represent in the Egyptian form and writing

" the

names

Tiglath, Sargon,

" in Assyria."

and Nimrod,

so well

It was, however, soon seen that

known

none of

these three names was Semitic, and the argument that

the

dynasty was

because the names were

Semitic,

supposed to be Semitic, therefore

In the cuneiform

the

inscriptions

ground.

the

fell to

" Tukulti,"

work

from which the Hebrews made " Tiglath," never stands

alone, but always forms part of a

Ninib, Tukulti-pal-e-sharra

known

to us from

legends, and

Genesis

we

in the

8,

and the

name Uasarken,

9,

aside,

is

character,

first

sufficient to

for

to

only

show that

XXIInd Dynasty may now

we know that
the

iia,

All doubt

its

first

famous

Mashauasha

be

king was a

descendant of a Libyan fannly, and that

belonged

is

and from Arabic

are dealing with a non-Semitic name.

as to the origin of the

set

name Nimrod

the
x.

Tukulti-

e.g.

has not as yet been identified in the

cuneiform inscriptions

Jp\

name,

his family

tribe

of

the

Libyans.

From the stele of a priest,^ called Heru-pa-sen,

who of6ciated at the interment of an Apis Bull in the
Egypt under the Pharaohs, vol. ii. p, 215.
Schrader, Cuneiform InscriiAions, vol. i. p. 75.
^ See Mariette, Le Serapeum de Memphis, plate 31
Mariette,
Lepsius, AbhandBulletin de V Athenaeum Frangais, 1S55, p. 94 ff.
^

lungen der Berl. Akad. (Phil. Hist. Classe, p. 259), 1856.

TWENTY-SECOND DYNASTY

63

Shashanq lY., we

thirty-seventli year of the reign of

learn that the founder of the family was a Libyan,

/wwv\ fTTTT^

Thehen}

called Buiu-nana,

J^fH^f]^ J.

Buiuua,

towards

flourished

end

the

the

of

beginning of the XXIst Dynasty

Mauuasan,

^^

AWW\

r^T^T

Namareth,

^^

>zi=3

y^^j
,

title

"st

''^1'

XXth

his son

'^^^<^

the

or

was

called

Pa-thut,

great-grandson

his

jv, his great-great-grandson Shashanq,

Jf5
^^vvw\

sar

Buiima-

J^, his grandson Nebensha,

and his great-great-great-grandson,

^K^

^^
(l

the

or

da,]^l,

wl

^-^^

'

"great

i.e.

that they were the head of the

men

these

bore

which shows

chief,"

which they

tribe to

belonged, and probably also that their tribe was the

dominant one in the country.

great-grandson

of Buiu-uaua,

Mehtet-en-usekht,

'^^

Shashanq, the greatmarried a lady called

awwn

ft

^^ j\

who had

A^^vwN

"

morning

star of

royal family of
^

Amen,"

i.e.,

and as she belonged to the

Egypt he obtained by

his

marriage

The word means "light-coloured" and "fair" when applied

to the complexion.
'

(I

the

Or " divine adorer."

THE GENEALOGY OF SHASHANQ

64

with her a claim to the throne.

I.

Their son Namareth

married the " divine lady" Thent-sepeh,

Q Jj

^^^wv^

and the claim of Buiu-uana's descendants

to the throne

Namareth, having married

was further strengthened.

the Egyptian lady Thent-sepeh, seems to have settled

down

and he was at

in Egypt,

all

events buried at

Abydos, and certain endowments were provided for the

maintenance of his tomb and the performance of the

and the celebration of

sacrifices

seasons

his

in

festivals

certain

at

According to the late Dr.

honour.

Brugsch the mother of Namareth, Mehtet-en-usekht,

was a daughter of one of the
Eameses, and she

may

last of the kings called

well have been

so,

but there

is

no evidence forthcoming in support of his statement

that Namareth was associated with his father Shashanq
in the rule of Egypt;

him

" the

great

and

it

is

wholly wrong to

king of Assyria."

He may

call

have

advanced into Egypt with the view of conquering the

country and have been overtaken by death at Abydos,

but there

is

no evidence that he did so

to help the

Kamessids.

The proof

this

of all

half of a granite stele

set

up by Shashanq

the founder of the

I.,

is

derived

from the lower

found at Abydos, 'which was

the

son of Namareth,

XXIInd Dynasty.

Egypt under the Pharaohs, vol. ii. p. 206.

For the text see Marietta, Abydos, vol. ii.
lations will be found, by Brugsch, op. cit., ii.

From

and

this

we

Birch, Records of the Past, vol.

xii. p. 93.

pll.

p.

36, 37

208

ff.,

trans-

and by

HE REPAIRS

Shashanq

learn that

I.

TOMB

HIS FATHER's

where his father

visited Abydos,

was buried, and discovered that his

65

father's

tomb had

been shamefully neglected, and that the revenues of

the estates, presumably at Abydos, which had been set

had been misappropriated;

aside for its maintenance

the

and garden produce and the

field

were intended for the funeral

sacrifices

cattle

which

had been

stolen,

and the servants of the tomb and the labourers on the

had been withdrawn from

estates

and made

work

to

The

duly given.

and stolen

their proper duties

for certain officials

who had

officials

whose

neglected the tomb

revenues were put to death forthwith,

its

and Shashanq took steps

number

of

men and women

in connexion with them.

to do

Shashanq

posterity.

and appointed

All these things he says he

Amen-Ka, who

on earth, and an everlasting-

life
I.

to

what was necessary

carried out with the approval of the god

promised him a long

tomb and

repair the

to

re-establish the proper funeral services,

titles are

next caused an upright statue

of his father to be made,

and when finished he had

it

brought up to Abydos accompanied by a large number

of ships and men.

In due course

it

was brought into

the sanctuary of Osiris in the great temple of Abydos,

where
rest

it

of

no doubt remained until

some

king to have

it

Dr. Brugsch identified with this

statue of the prince which

is

it

was

to the inte-

removed or broken.
statue

a porphyry

preserved in the Egyptian

Collection at Florence, ^ but he overlooked the fact that

1

VOL.

VI.

Wiedemann,

op, cit., p. 544.

THE ENDOWMENT OF THE TOMB

66

the statue at Florence

is

that of the prince seated, whilst

the inscription mentions an upright statue.

The

was dedicated with appropriate

and a table

ce^remonies,

was compiled wherein the

of festivals

statue

festival

days

were made to correspond with those of the gods, and a

memorial

tablet,

the one from which these facts are

i.e.,

obtained, was inscribed and set up in the temple " for

ever."

The

names

of the

of others
estates,

the

latter part of the inscription records the

tomb

servants, both

who were connected with

and

prices

the work of the

extent of the estates and

sets forth the

it

which were paid

comprised in

them;

for

the

estates

100 arurae, and the men and women

all

endowments

supported by the

number.

men and women, and

It is clear

the Libyan prince

Avere

twenty-five

in

from the facts given above that

Namareth must have enjoyed con-

siderable power in Egypt,

have chosen Abydos

otherwise he would never

we should

for his place of burial;

rather have expected this prince to have been buried at

or near Tanis^

where the various members of his family

and his ancestors occupied high positions

of the Tanite kings.

Nos.

The British Museum

princess, the daughter of the chief of all the

whose mother was the daughter

Reshnes,

avvw\
/WWV\

X
I

A^/W^A

^ ^ ^

|l
111

(^

possesses

made for the

bowmen, Nemareth,

bracelets were

These

14,595.

14,594,

at the court

of the

j\

prince of the land of

Wi

r^^^

^ W

LOr\

r-vn

THE REIGN OF SHASHANQ

B.C. 966]

67

I.

two wide gold bracelets, inlaid with paste and orna-

mented with figures of Harpocrates,

relief,

uraei,

etc.,

in

which are inscribed with the name of Namareth

inscriptions of this prince other than those on his seated

statue at Florence are

1-

unknown.

M C^a^] CiMMM"^^

Ea-hetch - KHEPER setep-en-Ea, SOU

Sun,

the

of

Shashanq-meri-Amen.

Shashanq

I.,

the

Shishak of 1 Kings xiv. 25

Manet ho, and the

of

.^eo-co^;^^?

2 Chron.

xii. 5, 7, 9,

was

the son of Namareth, and the grandson of Shashanq, the

" great prince of the Mashauasha,"

princess Mehtet-en-usekht

and of the Egyptian

he was the founder of the

XXIInd Dynasty, and began

to reign

a few

years

before the death of Pasebkhanut II., the last of the

kings of the

XXIst Tanite Dynasty.

According to the

monuments and Manetho Shashanq I. reigned twentyone years. His Horus name was " Mighty Bull,
" beloved

Ea,

of

[who] made him to

" sovereignty of the

the shrines of
" the double

Maat

"

in

the

name as lord of
Nekhebet and Uatchet was " Eising with
two lands

"

his

crown of the South and North

" the son of Isis,

''

rise

making

like

to be content the

Horus,

gods with

and as the Horus of gold he styled himself,

"Prince doubly mighty, subduer of the Nine Bows,

AUUAPETH, HIGH-PRIEST OF AMEN

68
*'

of the

greatest

"

married a
beloved

iniglity

morning

ones

star " of

of

daughter of the Tanite king Pasebkhanut

He

Karama,

called

Mut,

of

lands."

all

Amen

[B.C. 966

m
II.,

tlie

and thus

obtained a legal claim to the throne of Egypt through

his wife,

^^^

son Auuapeth,
priest of

i^^

caused his

^^ ^ appointed

Amen, and commander-in-chief

of Egypt,
into his

He

and mother, and grandmother.

high

of the soldiers

and by so doing he succeeded in getting

own hands complete

control of all

Egypt and

Nubia.
According

to

Josephus

(Antiquities,

viii.

7,

8)

Jeroboam, the son of Nebat, having become puffed up

by reason of the words of the prophet Ahijah, of the

city of Shilo,

persuaded the people to forsake Solomon

and make himself the king.

of this he tried to catch

he escaped to Shishak,

When

Solomon heard

Jeroboam and

i.e.,

Shashanq

kill

I.,

him, but

the king of

Egypt, and abode in that country until Solomon died,

aged ninety-four years. ^

^
^111
^

Compare

n-^^

^q

111

<=^^^ (^ 111*
1

Kings

xi.

In the Septuagint the king

26-40.

hn

^III

111

<=:>

SHASHANQ's CAMPAIGN IN SYRIA

B.C. 966]

of

Egypt

form of

is

tlie

called

"Susakim^'

name

of Sliashanq

(III.

Kings,

6g
xi.

which seems

40), a

to

have

been copied by Cedreniis,^ who gives ^ouaaKelfi, and

adds the information that Jeroboam took to

On

daughter of the king of Egypt.^

Solomon Jeroboam returned

w^ife

death of

the

and became

to Palestine

king of the ten tribes whilst Eehoboam maintained his

kingship over two tribes.
[Antiquities,

of Bethlehem,

viii. 10, 1 if.),

According

Eehoboam

to

Josephus

built the cities

Etam, Tekoa, Bethzur, Shoco, Adullam,

Ipan, Maresha, Ziph, Adoriam, Lachish, Azekah, Zorah,

Aijalon, and Hebron, and having fortified

them strongly

he placed garrisons in them with supplies of corn,

wine, and

oil, etc.,

spears for

many

and he laid up in them shields and

He

times ten thousand men.

married

eighteen wives, and had thirty concubines, and a family

of twenty- eight sons

year of

his

reign

and sixty daughters.

(1

Kings, xiv.

25)

In the

fifth

Shashanq

I.

(Shishak) made an expedition against him and invaded

his country with tens of thousands of men,
chariots,

and 60,000 horsemen, and 400,000 footmen,

among whom were Libyans and Ethiopians.

took

his strong cities without opposition,

all

besieged

and 1200

Eehoboam

in

Jerusalem

Shashanq
and then

by the advice of

Shemaiah the Hebrew king surrendered, and then

Shashanq spoiled the Temple, and carried off large
quantities of gold and silver.
He took away the gold
1

Ed. Niebuhr, Bonn, 1838,

torn.

i.

p. 118.

JEROBOAM AND SHASHANQ

70

[B.C. 966

I.

bucklers and shields of Solomon, and also the golden

quivers which David had taken from the king of

and had dedicated

to

Zobah

and then he returned

Grod,

to

Thus Shashanq, having succeeded in splitting

up into two parts the kingdom founded by David,
renewed the hold upon Palestine which Egypt had
Egypt.

possessed in one form or another since the beginning

XVIIIth Dynasty he followed the example

the Tanite king who gave a daughter in marriage
of the

of
to

Solomon, and gave a daughter to Jeroboam to wife,

so strengthened his authority at the court of the

and

Hebrew king.
The only record of this great campaign in the
Egyptian monuments are the reliefs which are found
on

the

of

outside

tower of

south

the

second

the

pylon of the great temple at Karnak, wherein we see

Shashanq

I.

clubbing a number of Semitic prisoners in

the presence of
close

Amen-Ka and

by the king

is

hand and holding

the goddess of Thebes

seen grasping a sword in his right

in his left a cord

by which are

tied

together in five rows representatives of 133 conquered

districts

and

cities

in Palestine, each with his

name

Among

these

enclosed within an oval turreted wall.

names, Eabbath, Taanach, Shunem, Ptehob, Hapharaim,

Mahanaim,

Gibeon,

Beth-Horon, Kedemoth, Ajalon,

Megiddo, Shoco, Edom,

torily identified.

one,
'

etc.,

Among

seem to have been

the other names on the

'-'

Y^ c-=^
=z _B^
li Jr
'

ll

satisfac-

i^^^

list is

which has formed the

lUTHMALK

B.C. 966]

71

subject of mucli discussion, and has been regarded with

universal interest.

the last

sign

of

The hieroglyphics read Iuthmalk,

being

all

mountainous country

the

determinative

for

these have^ since the days of

Champollion, been supposed to represent the Hebrew

words Yud-hammelekh,

for

Yehud-hammelekh,i

i.e.,

the " king of Judah," and the figure of the man, with
a pointed beard

and hands

tied together

behind his

back, on whose body they are inscribed within an oval

castellated wall, has been considered to be a portrait

of the foolish

king Kehoboam.^

which was due

to Champollion,

for

many

occurs

is

was generally accepted

years, but it has always

was an impossible one

a

This interpretation,

been evident that

the figure on which the

it

name

purely conventional representation of a

Semitic prisoner, and was never intended by Shashanq

I. to

be a portrait of the king of Judah, and the spelling

of the first part of the

name

forbids all possibility of its

being a transcription of the Hebrew name Judah.

recent years a theory has

been advanced

In

that the

name Iuthmalk, or luthmark, is to be connected with

the Hebrew words Yadh hammelekh, and that it means
"hand of the king," i.e.. Fortress (or Power), of the
It is true that the Hebrew word yadh T means,
king.
as may be seen from the passages quoted by Gesenius,

'-'

See Champollion, Lettres

ecrites ofSgypte,

1868, 8vo., p. 99.

^

Miiller, Asien

und Eurojpa,

p. 167.

nouvelle edition, Paris

lUTHMALK, A PLACE IN JUDAH

72

[B.C. 966

" place, spot, a memorial slab or pillar, a sign, a mark,

" the point of a rock, a prop, a stay," but on the other

hand yadh hardly seems

Egyptian
to

But

Tut.

to be a likely original for the

for

the undue importance given

name luthmalk by Champollion's theory

the

would never have attracted any

the part of Egyptologists, and

would

have regarded

it

it

attention on

special

except the enthusiast

all

as the

name

of a place

in

Judaea which Shashanq claimed to have conquered,

and which had no more importance than any other
place mentioned in his

There

list.

is

no evidence that

luthmalk, or luthmark, means either "King of Judah,"

or

"Hand

of Judah," and all that is

known

of the

construction of the Egyptian language seems to

either

meaning impossible.

name

of the place

At any

and intended

translate the

to

rate, if the original

had either meaning

Egyptian scribe did not recognize

make

for

it,

meaning

in

Hebrew the

had he done

so

into Egyptian,

he would have written the name in a different way.

The presence
is

cation of

it

character -

of the

a,

in

word

the

conclusive evidence against any identifi-

with the Semitic word for king,

"['pD,

which

an Egyptian scribe would have represented by

for

^^

^^)

following

it.

with the determinative for man,

It is

better

to

regard luthmalk as

place in Judah, or as Judah, a town of the tribe of

Dan, as Brugsch
^

and Maspero

Oeog. Tnschriften, vol,

ii.

p. 63.

have done, and we

Hist.

Anc,

tom.lii. p. 774.

BUILDINGS OF SHASHANQ

B.C. 966]

73

I.

must, of course, reject wholly the view that the figure

on

of the captive

Eehoboam, king

which

occurs

it

a portrait

is

of

of Judah.

The expedition against Judaea was the chief event

in the reign of Shashanq I., and there is no doubt that
he regarded his victory with great satisfaction; the
exact date at which

probable that

it

it

took place

temple of

great

not known, but

was near the end of his

he could have any account of

of the

is

it

reign.

it is

Before

inscribed on the walls

Amen-Ra

at

Thebes

it

was

necessary to repair that portion of the building where

there was space for

it.

In order to do this he sent his

son Auuapeth to the quarries at Silsila

for stone, in

the twenty-first year of his reign, and he seems to have

not only repaired or rebuilt a part of the second pylon

of the temple, but also to have carried out repairs in

other parts of the building;

the most

important of

these works was, naturally, that on which his

list ^

of

tributary districts or cities and towns was inscribed.

In the temple of Mut

out a

number

Karnak Shashanq

III.

a small chapel in
For the text of the

p. 254c.

carried

by setting up there a number of

statues of the goddess Sekhet.

'

I.

of repairs, and he followed the example

Amen-hetep

of

at

At Memphis he

built

honour of the god Apis, at Tell

stele at Silsila see Lepsius, Benlcmdler,

iii.

for translations see Brugsch, Egypt under the PJiaraolis,

and Maspero, Les Momies, p. 731 ff.

For the text of the list see Lepsius, Denhmdler, iii. pll. 252,
253; and see Maspero in Recueil, torn. vii. p. 100, and in Aeg.

vol.

ii.

p. 219;

'

Zeitschrift, 1880, p. 44.

AUUAPETH AND THE ROYAL MUMMIES

74

al-Maskhuta M. Naville found that

repairs,^

lie

and Professor Petrie found

[B.C. 966

carried out some

tliat

he usurped

Tanis,^ and

that he

caused inscriptions recording his names and

titles to

two great granite sphinxes

be cut upon their bases.

inscribed with his
tions

in

name

at

number

of small objects

are preserved in various collec-

Europe,^ including several

which of

special interest is

Wiedemann,

his

one where, according to

name appears

From

Seti 11.^

by side with that of

side

the inscriptions at Silsila

son of Shashanq

that Auuapeth, the

position of considerable

among

scarabs,

I.,

it

is

clear

occupied

importance in the south of

Egypt, where he seems to have acted as viceroy.

In

connexion with his work at Thebes must be mentioned

the active part which he took in the preservation of

mummies of the kings of the XVIIth,

XVIIIth, XTXth and XXth Dynasties, and of the
high priests of Amen who ruled over Thebes under the
XXIst Dynasty.
the

royal

The punishments which had been

the

robbers

the

of

royal

tombs did not stop

progress of their depredations, and

inroads were being

Amen-hetep

of

I.,

been deposited.

the

Auuapeth found that

made by them even

into the

tomb

where many of the mummies had

In

fact,

Auuapeth was powerless

See Aeg.

One

See Wiedemann, Aeg. QeschicMe, p. 550 f.

British

is

upon

inflicted

to

Zeitschrift, 1893, p. 43.

at Tanis

and one in the Louvre

Museum.

Petrie, Tanis,

\.

p, 7 f

HIDING OF THE ROYAL MUMMIES

B.C. 966]

prevent the robberies

at

wliicli were, of course,

75
connived

by tbe priests and servants of Amen, wliose special

duty

it

was

mummies and

place the

and

and

to protect the tombs,

their funeral furniture once

With

for all in a place of safety.

view he seems
Valley of the

to

determined to

lie

this object in

have examined the tombs in the

Tombs

of the

Kings with

care,

and

at

length decided that the sepulchre of Ast-em-khebit, the

wife of Men-kheper-Ba, the high priest of

Amen, would
This tomb

form an excellent hiding-place for them.

consisted of a pit or shaft about forty-five feet deep,

and a corridor nearly two hundred

of

chamber without
this place

either paintings or decorations.

Auuapeth brought

Amen

and high priests of

hetep

I.

and other

places,

all

had been done he had the

stones, sand, etc., after

To

mummies
tomb of Amen-

the royal

from the

together with

funeral furniture, and deposited

them

in

it

all

when

pit or shaft filled

their
this

up with

having walled up the entrance

it.

The hiding-place

so carefully concealed that it

remained unknown

to the

was

opening out

right angles and terminating in a rough-hewn

at

it

feet long,

tomb

at the

bottom of

when it was discovered accidentally

The exhaustive examination of the
by the Arabs.
mummies made by M. Maspero proves that a great deal
of damage had been done to many of them by the
robbers, who not only despoiled the kings of their

until the year 1872,

The condition of affairs

by Maspero,

well described

at

Thebes which led to the robberies

Anc, torn. ii. p. 771.

Hist.

is

REIGN OF UASARKEN

76

[B.C. 933

I.

ornaments and amulets, but wrecked their bodies in

their

mad

search

^.

Sat- Amen,
f

f^

^ ^= I

for

JU,

(I

'^

]'

'

ll

The mummies

treasure.

and Mes-hent-themehu,

^^^Q entirely destroyed,^ and false

mummies, one being made

mass of palm-sticks and

head of a child and a

of the
leaves,

were substituted.

In

many mummies,

e.g.,

the hurry and confusion of removal

Eameses

I.,

of

Eameses

II.,

and Thothmes

I.

were placed

in the coffins originally intended for other people, and

it

follows as a matter of course that during the removal

of the funeral

al-Bahari

furniture

many

objects

to the hiding-place

were

" lost."

which Auuapeth unintentionally rendered

of Egyptology by removing the royal

The

at

Der

services

to the science

mummies

to this

hiding-place were very great, and should be regarded

with gratitude.

Ea-kherp-kheper-setep-en-Ea, son of the Sun, Amen-

meri-Uasarken.

Uasarken

I.,

or

son of Shashanq
reigned

fifteen

OsoRKON

I.,

or 'Oaop6cov,

and according to Manetho he

I.,

years
,

he married Ta-shet-Khensu,

who

bore

him Thekeleth, who

was the

Maspero, Les Momies, pp. 538, 544.

ZERAH THE ETHIOPIAN

B.C. 933]

succeeded him

77

he also married Maat-ka-Ea,

the daughter of Heru-Pasebkhanut, the

last

LJ

'

king of

XXIst Dynasty she bore him a son called

Shashanq, who was appointed high priest of Amen, and
Of
commander-in-chief of the bowmen of all Egypt.
the life and reign of this king nothing is made known

the Tanite

to us

by the hieroglyphic inscriptions, and as no monu-

ment which can be attributed

justified in

a builder.^

''

"
"

is

known, we are

assuming that he was neither a warrior nor

About the time

2 Chronicles xiv. 9

Judaea

him

to

f.,

of this king, according to

Zerah the Ethiopian invaded

with " an host of a

three hundred

chariots

thousand thousand, and

and came unto Mareshah.

Then Asa went out against him, and they set the
battle in array in the valley of Zephathah at Mare-

" shah.

And Asa

cried unto the

Lord and .... the

"Lord smote the Ethiopians before Asa^ and before

" Judah
and the Ethiopians fled. And Asa and the
"people that were with him pursued them unto Gerar:
;

"

and the Ethiopians were overthrown, that they could

"not recover themselves;

for

they

were

"before the Lord, and before his host."

identified

Osorkon

I.

destroyed

Champollion

with " Zerah the Ethiopian," but

there are no grounds whatsoever for this identification,

and there

He

is

no evidence that Osorkon

appears on a relief in the " Portico of

the Great Court at Bubastis, where he

Amen

a sword and the

emblem

is

tlie

I.

made any

Bubastides " in

depicted receiving from

of " long life,"

the symbol of "life," and from Hathor milk.

and from Khnemu

UASARKEN

78

I.

expedition into Judah.

which Asa

AND SHASHANQ

In 2 Chron. xvi.

said to have conquered

is

consisting of "Ethiopians and Lubims,"

have taken part must have

8^

the host

described as

is

i.e.,

men

but an invasion in which one million

[B.C. 933

II.

Libyans,

are said to

some record of

left

itself

we have none except the mention in

which must be of a legendary character.

behind, and yet

Chronicles,

Some years

before

his

death, Osorkon

appears to

I.

have associated his son Shashanq with him in the

rule of the kingdom, but this son did not succeed his

father on
fact

the throne of Egypt, notwithstanding the

that

his

name appears

limestone statue (now in the British

Gallery, No. 8),

and

honour

of " his lord

the two lands,

hieroglyphics

which the

Hapi, the god

to

texts on this statue give the

of Shashanq,

titles

Museum, Northern

which he dedicated

The

of the Nile.

on the

cartouche

in a

and

state that he

Amen-Ea,

dweller in

Apts

the

gods

made

it

in

lord of the thrones of

;

"

one line of
Nile god in

contains a speech of the

" father of the

names

" describes the riches

and agricultural abundance which he

will

bestow upon

the country, and the overflowing granaries which he

will give to the

high priest of Amen-Ka, Shashanq,

beloved of Amen.^

Shashanq, the son of Osorkon

married Nesta-utchat-khut,

who

bore

The

him

<

^ v\ "^^

^^

a son called Uasarken.

texts are given

hj Lepsius, Ausivahl,

pi. xv.

a-h>

I.,

THE REIGN OF THEKELETH

B.C. 900]

79

Ea-usr-Maat-setep-en-Amen, son of the Sun, Amenmeri-sa-Ast-Thekeleth.

Thekeleth

I.

was the son of Osorkon

I.

and the

lady Ta-shet-Khensu, and according to Manetho he

twenty-three

reigned

3, the daughter

years

he

married

Shepes,

of Neter-mer-Heru,
|

who bore him two

who became

sons,

a priest

of

Nemareth, wwna

Amen,

Osorkon,

who succeeded him.

Awv^^^^)^

The monuments supply

no information concerning Thekeleth

I.,

and very few

inscriptions can be attributed to his reign.

is

found on a

Shunat

stele

az-Zebib,

discovered by

near Abydos,i

commemorative of a high

official,

is

^,

A
LJ

"

a funereal

at

text

called Nesi-ur-heka,

D X

One, which

M. A. Barsanti

"^^^fUi\^' the son of

f^ ^ D )^, and his wife
dSZD

and

Nes-nub-hetep,

Shep - en - Sept,

the daughter of Basa, 'I^^

S^

JA

^,
_

the

superintendent of the granaries of the South and North,

and the son of Pa-an-en-Mut,

held a similar
i

office.

a^

/wwv^

'^C\ ^^

In the upper part of the stele

For the text see Recueil,

torn. xv. 173.

who
is

THE REIGN OF UASARKEN

8o

figure of a king

who

[B.C. 866

II.

called the " lord of the

is

two

"lands, the lord maker of creation, Usr-Maat-Ka, son

" of the Sun, lord of risings, Thekeleth, triumphant."

In

note following

M. Daressy

M.

communication

Barsanti's

calls attention to a stele at

Florence (No.

1806) wherein a king with the prenomen Usr-Maat-

Ea-setep-en-Ea

is

mentioned, and as this

clearly

is

who

the fuller form of the prenomen of the king

represented on the stele found by

M. Barsanti

is

at

Abydos, and as both are different from the prenomen

which

of Thekeleth 11.^
certain that the

is

well

name on both

it

pretty

is

stelae is that of one

the same king, and that that king

known,

Thekeleth

is

and

I.

MC^1iE^]CiMllMiS]

Ea-usr-Maat-setep-en-Amen, son

of the Sun,

Meri-

Amen-sa-Bast-Uasaarken.

Uasarken
Thekeleth

I.

or

II.,

Osorkon

title "

Kareama,

was the son of

and Shepes, and according

reigned twenty-nine years

the

II.,

to

Manetho he

he adopted as hisHorus name

Mighty Bull, beloved of Maat." He married (1)

"^

who bore him a son

called

THE TEMPLE AT BUBASTIS

B.C. 866]

Shashanq

(2) Mut-hetcli-aukh-s,

'\\ ^

wlio bore liim a son called Nemareth,

offices

Suten-henen,

of

^ -- Jj

governor

prince,

wlio held the

Amen-Ka, commander

of "liigli priest of

"bowmen

8l

of the
of

the

"South, overseer of the prophets in Suten-henen";

(3)

Ast-em-khebit,

r^^^=z|^^,
who
name

the princess Thes-Bast-peru,

whom

to

c=co=i

^^ O o jh^
o o

Osorkon

the

Osorkon

East or

the

in

gave

she

the

West,

but

him

bore

a daughter

Thes-Bast-peru,

of

wao'ed

II.

the daughter of

no wars

like

either

namesake

his

he devoted the greater part of his energies

I.

and decoration of the great temple

which was founded at Bubastis by Eameses II. The
to the rebuilding

sculptures of Osorkon

I.

occur chiefly in the

first

hall

and they are characterized by great beauty of workmanship.

M. Naville, to whose excavations ^ at
Bubastis in 1887, 1888, and 1889 we owe our knowledge of the history of the temple, accounts for this

by the

fact that in the

of political

Delta,

for

the centre

tended to go more and more to the

life

there

because of the

XXIInd Dynasty

the king made

his

abode,

chiefly

wars with which he was constantly

threatened by the Asiatics or the Libyans.

The temple

of Bubastis

was dedicated by Osorkon

See Bubastis, London, 1891, 4to.

Bubastis

Pa-Bast,

1J

Q,

the Pibeseth of Ezekiel xxx.

17.

VOL.

VI.

I.

GODDESS OF BUBASTIS

BAST,

82

to tlie goddess Bast,

Sekhet,
"

tlie

i^

>

Pn

^lio

is

'

^ sister form of the goddes?

described as

I N___

vv-

Heru-hekennu,

called

Vv

wi

his aspects.

'

^^ Mahes,

" mistress of

tlie

gods, the lady of Pa-Bast " (Bubastis)

the " mistress of the mysteries of

is

[B.C. 866

slie is

called

Temu," and her son

9 /^a^^

^^ to' W^

Nefer-Tem,
according to

'

Under the Early Empire the goddess Bast

was an obscure

local

goddess

to

whom

no

special

adoration was paid, but as soon as she was adopted

as the tutelary deity of the Bubastite kings,

who

called

their capital after her name, she rose to a position of

the highest importance

among the gods

of the Delta,

When

and her worship became universal.

Osorkon

I.

ascended the throne he found the temple of Bubastis in

a ruined condition, and he rebuilt, either wholly or
partly, the first hall

of the

it

except the

still

first

took up the work where Osorkon

continued

it

"Festival Hall" as he called

feet

did he

less

hall.

Osorkon

I. left it,

and he

as far as possible, taking pains to con-

centrate, however, his energies

80

finish the construction

main part of the building,

decorate any part of

IT.

he did not

by 120

feet,i

on the second

it.

hall, or

This hall measured

and was built upon the

site

of

the sanctuary of the old temple which existed there in

the
^

time of Pepi

I.,

and which was

See Naville, The Festival Hall

of O^orlcon II.,

repaired
London, 1892.

and

HOUSE OF THE SET FESTIVAL

B.C. 866]

enlarged by the kings of the

deity to

whom

came

it

is

dedicated in the

unknown, but

it is

certain

When Eameses

in great honour.

to the throne the old temple

him belongs the

The

Hyksos kings the god Set was

that in the reign of the

worshipped in

Xllth Dynasty.

the old temple was

Vlth and Xlth Dynasties

83

credit of

was in

having rebuilt

ruins,

II.

and

to

thoroughly

it

he erased the name of nearly every king which he

found on the blocks and slabs among the ruins, and had
his desire been carried out as fully as he intended

we

might have supposed that he was the actual founder of

the temple.
After the

death of

Eameses

wrecked either by an
as the Tanite kings

earthquake

I.

it, it

and

priests of the

to repair

Osorkon

began his good work.

Uk.,-

foes,

it,

far less to

continued in a state of ruin until Osorkon

which he built the " House

J

temple was

by

or

and Theban high

XXIst Dynasty made no attempt

rebuild

the

II.

The

of

II. called the

the

Set

Hall

Festival,"

great festival which he celebrated in

this

Hall was in connexion with the god Amen, and

took place on the

first

it

day of the fourth month of the

season Shat (Khoiak), in the twenty-second year of his

reign

the

institution,

Set Festival

scenes

an

extremely ancient

and was celebrated at the end of a period

which has been supposed

the

was

to contain thirty years.

In

and inscriptions which were cut on the

entrance of the hall are carefully depicted and described

BUILDINGS OF UASARKEN

84

[B.C. 866

II.

the various ceremonies which were performed during

Set Festival by Osorkon II.

of the

celebration

the

High officials and priests from all the great sanctuaries

of Egypt were present at the performance of the ceremonies connected with the exaltation and deification of
the king,

the great gods and goddesses of Egypt

all

were supposed to be present and to speak comfortable

words to him, and the texts declare that Osorkon

had trodden under

his feet the countries of

II.

Northern

and Southern Syria, and that the Anti tribes of Nubia

were represented by twelve

" smelt the earth,"

men who

paid homage to the king, on behalf of their tribes.

i.e.,

Want

makes

of space

impossible

it

describe

to

the

symbolic ceremonies, which are of con-

details of the

siderable interest_, and for further information concern-

ing them reference must be

memoir on the
Osorkon
places

Delta,

Maskhuta,^ and

it

of the temple of

king

II.,

learn
in

that

854,

he

in

Amen

from

sixth
a

and

allies,

his

for

of

860

B.C.

year

great

See Etudes J^gyptologiques,

ii.

Karnak,

at

the inscriptions

the

made

Tanis

at

e.g.,

Assyria

Khatti and their

Tol.

Naville's special

Tell

el-

seems that he repaired portions

From

of

M.

out building operations at other

II. carried

found there.

to

subject.

the

in

made

of

name

is

Shalmaneser
to

his

expedition

825,

we

reign,

i.e.,

against

the

and that having crossed the

torn,

ix.

pp. 71, 72

p. 21.

See Naville, Aeg. Zeitschrift, 1883,

p. 43.

Petrie, Tanis,

SHALMANESER

B.C. 866]

Euphrates

II.

INVADES SYRIA

Kar-Shalmaneser

at

he

85

received

tribute

from the great chiefs of the country round about.

He

up

offered

Khalman,

and

Aleppo,

or

through Hamath and

the

to

sacrifices

Rammanu

pursued

then

length

at

god

enemy ready

to

arrived at a

Hadadezer

were

him.

battle with

do

Damascus,

of

Hamath, Ahab, king of

Israel,

way

his

Karkar/ near which he found the hosts

called

place
of the

Among them
king

Irkhulini,

who

of

of

contributed 2000

10,000 men, and the allied forces that

chariots and

were opposed to the Assyrian king consisted of about

4000

2000

chariots,

Among

the

Gindibu,

who came with 1000

troops

and

horsemen,

assembled was the Arab

camels,

men.

160,000

sliehh

and among the

contingents which appear to have come from outlying

districts

or

" Musrai."

by many

was one of 1000 men of the

countries

Now

'^

the " Musrai

to be people of

Osorkon

Syria,

have been thought

Misrayim or Egypt, and some

have seen in the mention of

that

"

"

1000 Musrai," a proof

an army into Palestine and

II. sent

and have therefore concluded that he must be

identified

with Zerah,

n"!?,

the Ethiopian

who was

defeated by the Jewish king Asa, and that the narrative

of 2 Chronicles xiv. 8
1

Karkar has been

on the

name

is

X^

Kar-ka-ra

a description of his supposed

identified with Kal'at al-Mudik,

site of the classical

line 90).
2

is

-^TT

Apamaea

^^^

^.^y<y ^JlJI ]] ]]

which stands

the Assyrian form of the

^tTT
(W. A.

(^' ^- ^

'

I., iii. pi. 8,

^^^-

P^- 8

line 92).

THE MUSRAI NOT EGYPTIANS

86

The

expedition.

" Musrai,"

however,

[B.C. 866

had

nothing

whatever to do with Egypt, and were natives of an

entirely different country, for they

which must be looked

known

All the evidence

ir.,

for near the

came from a

Taurus mountains.

to us indicates that

whether from choice or necessity cannot be

man

district

Osorkon
said,

was

we know that his hold on Palestine

and Southern Syria was not very strong it is impossible
a

of peace, and

to

think seriously that he would venture to send a

men

contingent of 1000

Apamaea,

for

so doing,

and

the

after

as

far

north into Syria as

he had no interest or purpose to serve in

it

must have been evident

the

of

rise

Ashur-nasir-pal

him that,
new Assyrian Empire under
to

885-860), the Assyrians would

(b.c.

very soon become masters of the country then occupied

by the Khatti and their

true,

made an

allies.

Shashanq

I.,

it

is

expedition into Palestine and captured

Jerusalem, but he did not do so until he saw that the

kingdom

of

David was rent

dissensions between

in twain

and that the

Kehoboam and Jeroboam were

of

such a character as to prevent their taking action in

common

against Egypt.

into Northern Syria, and,

is

seen in his

list

But even he did not march

although the name of Megiddo

of tributary or vanquished cities on

the tower of the second pylon at Karnak,

remembered that the

earlier

king,

number of

list is

and that

it

districts, cities,

Syria which Shashanq

I.

it

must be

a copy of one

made

contains the

names of a

for

an

and towns in Palestine and

never saw.

The

successors

REIGN OF SHASHANQ

B.C. 866]

knew

87

II.

had

of

Shashanq

off

from Jerusalem everything of value that he could

find,

I.

and that that

were not

as

considerations
sent 1000

that their ancestor

city

yet worth

make

men to

it

carried

and the country round about

campaign.

a further

These

impossible that Osorkon II.

help the Khatti against the Assyrians.

In 1896 M. Daressy discovered an inscription

fifty-one lines

of

on a wall at the north-west corner of

the hypostyle hall of Amen-hetep III. at Luxor, which

records that in the third year of the reign of Osorkon II.

a terrible flood came, and that the priests could only

enter the temples by wading through water
feet deep.

the temple

An inscription on the wall of the quay of

of Amen at Thebes marks the height of the

inundation of the third year of Osorkon

it

we

several

learn that

it

was the highest

rise

II.,

and from

of the Nile

ever known.

Ka-seshesh-kheper-setep-en-Amen, son of the Son,

Shasha[nq]-meri-Amen-Ka.

Shashanq II. was the son of Osorkon II., and

succeeded him as king of Egypt; a few small objects
inscribed with his name are known in European
collections,

as well as

one or two inscriptions which

See Recueil, torn,

xviii. p.

181

ff.

THE REIGN OF THEKELETH

88

may

[B.C. 800

II.

belong to the period of bis reign, but they

He

nothing about him or his works.

tell

ns

probably pursued

a policy of peace like his immediate predecessors, but

he cannot have carried out any building operations in

connexion with the great temple of Bast at Bubastis,
or his

name would have been found

there in prominent

positions.

^-

^ (iSiMiu]

i fE l

</

Ka-Hetch-khepeku-setep-en-Ea, son
Amen-Ka-meri Ast-meri-Thekeleth.

Thekeleth

the TaKeXwOi^ of Manetho, the son

II.,

and successor

Shashanq

of

father, described as the

rh \ \vwv^

J^^
1

'

'

II.,

which

who

is,

was his

as

"Great chief of the Mashauasha,"

reigned about fifteen years

adopted as his Horus name a

"Mighty

Sun,

the

of

title

he

which began with

Bull," and ended with "in Thebes," a fact

indicates

that

the priesthood of

Karemama,

fU

*7^

he

was

Amen-Ea

at

anxious to propitiate
Thebes.

^ ^ ^ ^1 who
*^^

He
is

married
described

as " great royal wife," and " beloved of Mut," and

was,

who

undoubtedly, the chief wife of his hartm, and

Mut-em-hat-sat-Amen,

^^^^
(j

^ ^"^

^p

the former

became the mother of " Uasarken, the high-priest of

Amen and

commander-in-chief of the bowmen."

Kare-

mama

AND DAUGHTERS

HIS SONS

B.C. 800]

described as

is

"princess, great lady," and

South," and as she

"mistress of the country of the

was

from

descended

Thebes, and
that city,

one

the

of

royal

propitiate the Thebans.

for her

Thekeleth's family consisted

and two daughters, namely, Pata-Ast,

Tchet-Ptah-auf-ankh,

LJ

(<^^

^N^

"f"

and

i.e.,

two sons

A^

A J

Thes-batet-

Ankh-ka-ramatet,

From one

inscription of Thekeleth II.

dated in the eleventh

that this

of

husband's wish to

of at least four children besides Uasarken,

peru,

families

was connected with the priest-kings of

would account

it

89

year

king overcame

at

of his reign,

the

opposition

Thebes,

it

appears

of

certain

enemies with great success, but whether they were

or

foreigners

his

own

subjects

the mutilated state

of the text does not allow us to decide.

inscription in the

same

place,- dated in

In another
the fifteenth

year of his reign, there are further allusions to the

opposition

of

the North,

which was, however, again

The

overcome.

text

of the inscription

seems as

if

both in the South

enemies,

is

is,

much

and

in

successfully

broken, and the phrasing

perhaps purposely, vague, but

it

the opposition came from within, and not

Lepsius, Denkmdler,

Lepsius,

o;p.

iii.

cit., iii. pi.

pi.

257a.

256a.

THE REIGN OF THEKELETH

go
from

Thekeleth

without.

partly

II.,

[B.C. 800

II.

in

accordance

with his wife's wishes and partly as an act of policy,

went and lived

hoping thereby

for a time at Thebes,

make the priests

him with favour, so
to

Amen and

of

that

the people regard

when the

occasion should

might take up arms against the Nubians,

arise they

who, even then, were only waiting their opportunity

The people of Bubastis naturally

looked with disfavour upon this proceeding, for they
expected a Bubastite king to stay in his own capital
to

attack Egypt.

and keep watch on the Libyans on the West, and on the

nomad

tribes,

and

Philistines,

of Thekeleth II. to Thebes

But the coming

East.

and Syrians on the

was

not regarded with great favour either by the priests of

Amen

or

by the people,

for the

king was to

all

intents

and purposes a foreigner, and of Libyan descent, and

the chief deity of his capital was not

Amen

but the

goddess Bast; moreover, he came empty-handed, and

had no
and

it

spoil wrested

was one

from Asiatic foes to give them,

of his ancestors

who had put an end

to

the possibility of further robberies from the royal tombs,

by removing the mummies and their funeral furniture

to an unknown hiding-place, and to the memorial
services

which had been formerly celebrated in the

tombs.

The

last inscription referred to above states

that on the 25th day of the fourth

Shemu "heaven
[

fl

month

of the season

did not eat the moon," ,_fu.

Q /*=^,

and

that,

in consequence,

4^ T

"great

THE SUPPOSED ECLIPSE

B.C. 800]

"misfortune happened in

O <=>
in these

=^^^

words an allusion

Hincks believed that

moon which took

the

The

.-^

it

land,"

tliis

to

r-vr-\

^v]

Dr. Brngscli saw

late

an

eclipse,

and Edward

referred either to the eclipse of

place on April 4, B.C. 945, or to

the eclipse of the sun which took place on April

B.C. 927,

of the

and attempted

1,

to systematize the chronology

XXIInd Dynasty by means

of

it.

The

correct-

ness of Brugsch's interpretation was entirely denied by

Chabas, who, in an article entitled " Une EclipsG sous

reyne du pere de TiMatll,^^- showed that, although

le

some

celestial

phenomenon

phenomenon was not an

historical

is

here referred

eclipse

of the

to,

moon.

that

The

and chronological conclusions which were

based on the assumption that the words quoted above

mentioned an eclipse

Accompanying
in

fell,

of course, to

this inscription at

which Thekeleth

bread, etc., to the god

II.

is

the

ground.

Thebes are two

reliefs

seen making offerings of

Amen.

Ka-usr-Maat-setep-en-Ra, son

of the Sun"J

Sha-

sha[n]q-sa-Bast-meri-Amen.
I follow Goodwin's text, which was based upon that of Sir G.
Wilkinson and Mr, E. Smith, given in Aeg. Zeitschrifi, 1868, p.
'

25

ff.

Melanges, Seiie

2,

No. IV. pp. 73-107, Chalons-sur-Saone, 1864.

THE REIGN OF SHASHANQ

92

Shashanq

the

III.,

successor

about fifty-two years

reigned

Thekeleth

of

II.,

name

Horus

his

[B.C. 750

III.

unknown, but he adopted the prenomen of Barneses

is

II.,

and called himself "son of Bast, divine prince of Annu

He

(Heliopolis).

in

repairs

seems

have

to

connexion with the temple

describes the great gifts

Amen

which he

At

at

walls he

its

offered to the

god

and other years of his

in the 11th, 22nd, 25th,

reign.

Amen

of

Thebes, and in an inscription on one of

some

out

carried

"

Memphis Shashanq

III.

worshipped the

Apis Bull, and both this city and Heliopolis seem to

have been wholly subject to him.

pylon, of which

At Tanis he

built a

some slabs inscribed with his

car-

touches were found by Professor Petrie in the course

At Bubastis Shashanq

of his excavations. 1

successors of Osorkon

nothing, in fact, the

III. did
II.,

the

builder of the Hall of the Set Festival, neglected their

and allowed

capital,
is

its

temples to

fall

into ruin.

It

why they did so, but it, probably,

from want of money caused by the application

not easy to see

resulted

of the funds

at

tenance of the

the disposal of the king to the main-

temple and priesthood of

Amen

at

Thebes^ instead of to the needs of the Bubastite capital.

The

later kings of Bubastis

an end

chiefly

by the attempt

by peaceful means

was

possible.
1

to conquer the

they can have known

past history of their country

a thing

brought their dynasty

if

Thebaid

little

of the

they imagined that such

The monuments belonging

Tanis, vol.

ii.

to

p. 29.

to

THE REIGN OF PAMAI

B.C. 750]

93

the reign of Shashanq III. are few, and give us no

information about the history of the period.

'

^^ g
^^^ \ ^ /WW\A
Usr-Maat-Ra-setep-en-Amen, son of the Sun, Pamai'

j^2

V AAAAAA H

A^.^AA^

meri-Amen.
Pamat, the successor of Shashanq
have reigned

monuments

two years only

for

of this

chiefly of scarabs

king are very

III.,

appears to

contemporaneous
rare,

and consist

whereon his name appears with the

addition of "hatch

d^Q^^-^

Heru,"

^^ *^

second year of the reign of this king, as we learn from

a stele found in the

Serapeum by Mariette,^ an Apis

Bull died, and was buried in his appointed place in the

The

Serapeum.

stele records that the god,

jv,

was

in

the

successfully

towed

and laid

along

"beautiful Amentet,"

i.e.,

to

rest

the underworld, and that he

was placed "in his everlasting abode in the eternal^

house

"

on the

first

day of the second month of the

season Pert (Mekhir), and

it

goes on to say that Apis

was born "in the time of the 28th year,"

Brit. Mus., Nos. 32,378, 32,399, 26,595, 24,228.

See Le Serapeum, Paris, 1857,

Jl

of
Mil'

pi. 28.

A/WVV\

^ 00
O

a^

C2

THE REIGN OF PAMAI

94

[B.C. 750

They,

his Majesty Shaslianq III. then deceased.

"had been

the priests and people,

i.e.,

seeking for his

" beauties in every place in the country of the North,"

and

at last they

^ c^^ ^^ c^
through

about
Delta

found him in the city of Het-shetabet,

of

j^

the

and he was led into the temple of Ptah

of the Southern
title

j^^

and islands

places

the

-j^^^

^-j^^y

^^^^,

months, they took him to Memphis,

for three

whose

all

^^^

was

Wall by the high

''ur

also officiated as a

and who
| ^,
Setem) priest, the great

kherp hem,"

Sam

(or,

Memphis,

priest of

^^^

chief of the tribe of the Mashauasha, Pata-Astet, the

son of Thekeleth and Thes-batet-peru, on the first day

of the second month of the season Shat (Paophi) of the

When

28th year of the reign of Shashanq III.

Apis was buried "his happy

been twenty-six years,
is

of peculiar

interest,

life,"

^his

qq,,,-

J ^^^^
last

in the second year of the reign of

Shashanq

Shashanq

III.,

III.

III.,

many more

it

i<

III

C<=>C

and died

follows that

years

usually supposed.

-=^

statement

Pamai the successor

aged twenty-six years,

reigned

^^^^

the bull was born in

for if

the 28th year of the reign of Shashanq

of

this

111

than was

THE REIGN OF SHASHANQ

B.C. 7S0]

Ea-aa-kheper, son of the

Sun,

IV.

95

Shasha[n]q-meri-

Amen.

Shashanq

Shtspiak IV.,

and as on one of the

Pamai,

Serapeum

it

was the son of

stelae

found in the

stated that an Apis (the third

is

thirty-seventh year of his reign,

the

in

IV., or

it

is

died

^)

certain

that he ruled over Egypt for thirty-seven years at least.

The prenomen

of this king,

plumes,

found twice on the rocks on the Island

///, is

surmounted by a disk with

of Sahal in the First Cataract,^ and in the few words

of text which accompany one

seems as
into

if

Nubia

inscription

them (No. 103) it

Shashanq IV. had made some expedition
subdue the "

to

of

of

vile

Nubians," but no

a historical character which

this view has as yet

been found.

supports

The monuments

of

the reign of Shashanq IV. are few, and consist chiefly

of small objects such as scarabs,^ and rings'^;

it is

noteworthy that no inscriptions of this king have

beeii

found either in the South or North of Egypt, notwithstanding the fact that he reigned nearly forty years.
^
The first died in his fourth year, and the second in his eleventh
year; see Mariette, op. cit., p. 21, and part iii. j)l. 30.

Mariette, Monuments Divers,

Catalogue, pp. 90
3

See

Brit.

pi. 70,

and 91 (Nos. 87 and

Mus.,

Nos.

4361,

See Wiedemann, op.

cit., p.

559.

J.

de Morgan,

103).

18,520,

32,307.
^

Nos. 8 and 10
24,230,

24,254,

27,280,

96

CHAPTEE

V.

THE TWENTY-THIED DYNASTY. FROM

TANIS.

HF.R-AB, son of the Sun, Peta-sa-Bast.

Peta-Bast,
of

i.e.,

"

The

gift of Bast,"

the nerov^aari^;

Manetho^ who says that he reigned forty (variant,

twenty-five) years, and that in his time the Olympiads

began

(see Cory,

Anc. Fragments,

p.

124), appears to

have been connected with the royal family of Bubastis,

or with one of the royal priestly families of Thebes.

twenty-five or forty years

Whether he reigned

it

is

remarkable fact that the monuments of his reign are so

few objects enumerated by Wiede-

rare, for besides the

mann,i

e.,

shrine

a small

at

Paris,

a wooden

flat

statue of Isis, and a bronze torso of the king inlaid with

gold, to

which may also be added the scarab in the

British

Museum

scarcely

any other monument of Peta-Bast

His

capital

was

(No.

17,269,

Bubastis,
^

inscribed

but

Oj). cit.f p.

561.

his

a___q^^)j
is

known.

authority

was

THE QUAY INSCRIPTIONS

B.C. 750]

97

respected at Thebes, a fact proved by the inscriptions

which M. G. Legrain

discovered on the front o^ the

stone quay at Thebes, which was built with special

care in order to protect the temple of

Amen

at

Karnak

from the inundations of the Nile which, even in those

remote days, threatened to undermine the building and

make

it

Here we have

fall.

the earliest of which

Shashanq

I.,

and the

Psammetichus

I.

is

mark the highest

inscriptions,

dated in the sixth year of

latest in

among

forty-five

the nineteenth year of

these are inscriptions which

point reached by the waters of the

Nile in the 16th, 19th, and 23rd years of the reign of

Side by side, however, with the inscription

Peta-Bast.

dated in the 16th year of his reign we find one which

was equiva-

indicates that the 16th year of that king

lent to the second year of a king of the

North called Auuth-meri-Amen.^

this

" king "

safely

Auuth we know

South and

Of the history of

nothing,

assume that he was the high priest of

at Thebes,

and that

at

some period unknown

arrogated to himself the

many

North," just as so

title "

King

See

The

Aecf. ZeitscJirift, vol. xxxiv. p.

text

reads

X<

j}

Ill

he

to us

of the South

of his predecessors

His rule must have lasted but a few

^

may
Amen-Ea

but we

and

had done.

years, for in the

ff.

^^^^

4'

<=i

Lagrain, Aeg. Zeitschrift, vol. xxxiv., 1896, p. 114, No. 26.

VOL. VI.

c^

THE REIGN OF UASARKEN

g8
19tli

year of the reign of Peta-Bast

another high priest of

nan3j& of

side with that of this king.

tioned in a historical

we

Amen

[B.C. 750

III.

find that the

stands side by

Peta-Bast

is

also

men-

romance found in Demotic in

which he and his kinsfolk, among

whom

is

specially

mentioned the governor of the nome of Mendes, are

parties in a great dispute with
Heliopolis,

and Paqrur, the

Pamai the Less

governor of

the East,

concerning a suit of armour which was stolen.^

of the statements in this

on historical

2.

document appear

of

Many

to be based

facts.

Mf'^i^^i^r^ti^^

Ea-aa-kheper-setep-en-Amen, son of the Sun, Amen-

Ea-meri-Uasarkena.

The

Uasarken III., or Osorkon III.,

be made known to us by a leather

existence of

was thought

to

tablet in the British

Museum

(No. 7871e) on which the

king

is

represented in the act of worshipping

who

is

depicted in the

Amsu,

or

Min

form of the ithyphallic god

but an examination of this object and

the others of the class proves that they

Osorkon

See

I.^

TCrall,

Amen,

all

belong to

In a gold aegis of the goddess Sekhet,

Ein neuer historischer Roman

(in

Mittheilungen aua

der Sammlung, Erzh. Rainer, vi. 19 .)

2 Brit. Mus. Nos. 7871, 7872, and 15,581-15,588.

THE REIGN OF UASARKEN

B.C. 750]

now preserved

in the

Louvre/ she

III.

QQ

represented with

is

the head of a lioness, and on each side of her head

hawk

on the back are the words_, "

Tata-Bast,

'^

Uasark[en], living
of the

Osorkon

III.

semicircles,

for

ever."

of

wife,

Sun,

the

Thus we obtain

queen mother, and

Of the

and inscribed

Eoyal mother, royal

A ^," and "son

we know nothing, but

to

on the breast-plate are engraved rows of papyrus

and lotus flowers arranged in

name

is

probably

the

that

of

acts

and deeds of Osorkon III.

it

tolerably certain that he

is

is

be identified with Osorkon, the king of Bubastis,

who

is

mentioned in the

stele of

Piankhi, and that

it

was in his reign that Egypt was invaded and overrun

by the Ethiopians.

Shashanq

I.

It will be

remembered that when

and his successors became kings of Egypt

the priest-kings of Thebes lost the great power which

they had enjoyed under the Tanite kings of the

XXIst

Dynasty, and that nothing but poverty and ruin stared

them

in the face.

In these

the removal of the royal

place in

straits,

probably soon after

mummies

to

their hiding-

Der al-Bahari by Shashanq's son Auuapeth,

the high priest and his followers fled from Thebes, and

from the misery and want which they had brought upon
the Thebans by a rule which drained the resources of
the
^

Thebaid for the benefit of a body of arrogant

One metal

cast

of

Museum

this

beautiful object

is

in the

British

(No. 34,939), and another is in the collection of Mr.

F. G. Hilton Price j see his Catalogue of Egyptian Antiquities^

London, 1897, No. 2520.

THE PRIESTS OF AMEN LEAVE THEBES

100

priests,

who were

regardless of the ruin into which they

were leading their country, and took refuge at Nept,

^^vvw

or Nepita,

the Nubians,

Ethiopians

the Napata

[J

Here they were

of classical writers.
or "

'wv^

"

well received

as they are sometimes

and here they settled down and prepared

called,

by

to

spread abroad the cult of Amen-Ka, "the king of the

gods."
It

usually

is

here, just

Amen-hetep

that

said

III.

set

up

under the mountain called Gebel Barkal, a

building which was part temple and part fortress, but

there

no evidence that he did

is

inscribed with his

name and

so,

for the

that of Tut-ankh-Amen,

which were found there were probably brought

site

lions,

from the temple at Soleb.

to that

It is quite possible

that there was a fortified Egyptian outpost at Gebel

Barkal as far back as the Xllth Dynasty, and also

XVIIIth Dynasty, during which latter

period the dominant worship among the Egyptian
garrisons in Nubia would be that of Amen-Ka but
again under the

it

is

very doubtful

general

if

the worship of

among the Nubians

fugitive

priests

at

of the country,

kings to

As soon

as

they were

began to meddle in the

and gradually

make an

attack

at all

until the arrival of the

Napata.

settled in that city they

Amen was

to

politics

egg on the Nubian

upon Egypt.

They saw

plainly that under the Tanite and Bubastite Dynasties

the country was slowly but surely splitting up into a

AND SETTLE
number

NUBIA

IN

of principalities, eacli of which

lOI

was ruled by

a chief who, either through the connexion or relationof his wife with

ship

one or other of the old royal

houses of Egypt, or through the strength of his arm,

himself to be

declared

the

"king"

of the country.

The

priest-kings, of course, regarded the Theba'id as

their

kingdom by

right,

and

lost

no time in persuading

down the

the native rulers of Nubia to go

seize

it,

and

river

intending to re-establish themselves and the

worship of the Nubian

Amen

once more in Thebes.

For some time nothing was done, but under the rule of
Pi-ankhi, ''beloved of Amen,"

f fi"^^^^^TyT who

was probably a descendant of some "royal

son

of

Kush," the Nubians made an expedition into Egypt

this

Nubian invasion took place

the

season

which

Shat,

in the first

corresponds

roughly

September, in the 21st year of his reign,

B.C. 750.

When

month

of

with
about

i.e.,

Pi-ankhi had conquered Egypt and

returned to his capital at Gebel Barkal he caused a

record

of

the fact

to

be inscribed in hieroglyphic

characters upon a huge stele which was set

temple which he built at

Mountain,"

C^

1863 a paper " squeeze

Glebel

of the

" of

up

"

Holy

texts.

In

Barkal, the

Egyptian

in the

the inscription was sent to

M. E. de Rouge by Mariette, who subsequently with

great
itself

difficulty

succeeded in having the

monument

brought to Cairo, and the following facts con-

cerning Piankhi's

great

expedition

are

derived from

THE REVOLT OF TAF-NEKHTETH

102
the

official

account of

[B.C/750

wliich he caused to be set

it

up

in his temple.^

Piankhi was at Napata when news was brought to

him
been

Taf-nekhteth,

that

identified

ji

"),2

the "chief of the

governor of the city of Netert,

number

(who

has

some with " Tnephachthus, the

by

father of Bocchoris

^^

West" and

<==>, had seized a

of important cities in the western part of the

had

Delta, and that he

sailed

up the Nile

to the south,

where he had succeeded in taking possession of the

country

he had reduced the native princes thoroughly,

and they became

heels."

The

to

cities of

him

" as

dogs following at his

Mer-Tem,

^^^mr

^'^^x.

lopolis,

"^Q^.

Oxyrhynchus,

other great cities received

him

"y^

gladly,

Crocodi-

"^^

and when

all

and
the

towns on the west bank of the Nile had opened their

gates to

him he turned

eastern bank.

Suten-het,

his attention to those on the

Here Aphroditopolis,
Taiutchait,

[|

and Heliopolis,

J,
J

^^

^_^^"^ur^,
flfl

0, opened

^i

(] fl

their gates to

For the text see Mariette, Monuments Divers, pll. 1-6 E. de

Rouge, Chrestomathie Egyptienne, fasc. iv. for translations in
Englisli see Brugscli, Egypt under the Pharaohs, vol. ii. p. 240;
and Records of the Past, vol. ii. p. 79 f.
^ Tu^cpaxdou rhu Bo/<x<^P'5os tov aocpod Trarepa.
Diodorus, i. 45 (ed.
^

Didot, p. 37).

THE ATTACK ON HERMOPOLIS

B.C. 750]

him, and the

was

which he met with

serious opposition

first

at Suten-henen,

^ '^^^

(Herakleopolis), a city

which at that time was ruled by a chief

tchau-aa-Bast, whose

r^^^ZD^I'
and as

is

it

name

called Pef-

placed in a cartouche,

is

Tafnekhteth besieged Suten-henen,

said that he placed

" having its tail in its mouth,"

either go in or

IO3

come

was soon in very

it

in the position of

and that no one could

out, it is tolerably certain that it

evil case

meanwhile a number of

and placed themselves

chiefs of cities fled to the south,

under the protection of the Nubian king at Napata.

As soon
done, and

what Tafnekhteth had

as Pi-ankhi heard

how he would

soon be in possession of the

Thebaid and of its chief city Thebes, the sanctuary of the

god Amen,

whom

the Nubians

great god, he sent orders

0-^1 ^\

^7 M?^

capture

to

enemy, and
out

to

all

not

and Lamersekni,

to

work in the

these orders,

allow

fields,

it

and

husbandmen

to

go

to besiege the district of

seems, were strictly carried out.

himself was

collected all his soldiers,

of instructions
of attack,

the

and boats of the

and to make daily attacks upon

Meanwhile the king

number
method

as their

generals Puaarma,

his

to

men, and animals,

Hermopolis, ^T",
it

now regarded

not

idle,

for

he

and having given them a

as

to

their

behaviour

and

he sent them down the Nile into

PIANKHI INVADES EGYPT

104

Egypt and followed them himself

Napata

If the expedition left

[B.C. 750

as soon as possible.

at the

end of August, or

beginning of September, the period of the year which

is

indicated in the

line of the stele, the troops

first

must have arrived

Upper Egypt very

in

quickly, for

the last great final rise of the Nile reaches Napata

soon after the end of August, and shallow boats could

When

with rowing reach Thebes in a very few weeks.

the Nubian troops arrived in Egypt they found that

Tafnekhteth had assembled his forces at Herakleopolis,

and that he was supported by Nemareth,

king of Hermopolis, Auuapeth,

Mashauasha

the

chief of

Pa-Asar-neb-Tet, r~\

Amen-auf-ankh of Mendes,
:::::p

officer,

^
|

prince Bak-en-nefi, <^^,

his son Nes-na-qeti,

Osorkon

Bubastis, and

and

river,

inflicted

iievertheless

^~^

(1

the

Shashanq of

(Busiris), Tchet-

tj

a/w^aa
AA/WV\

Z^ *^

III.,

many

^^^^^ ' ^

t^ ij

_^

^j <^
>

^ V^

XZH
\\

^^
|

P^

and

^ military

^-^
AAAAAA J

ut^^

kino"-^

of

other high officials of cities and

The Nubians attacked the

allies

and captured large numbers of their

boats,

towns in the Delta.

on the

2:^ ^

^^

and his son Ankh-Heru, a military

_/-!

officer,

Libyans,

or
\:z:7

\\

upon them the " greatest possible defeat

some of the enemy escaped in their boats

THE CAPTURE OF TA-TEHEN

B.C. 750]

and

fled to

Pa-pek,

- -'

IO5

(Z, a town lying

^-r

ably to the nortli of Oxyrliyncliiis.

consider-

was

Tlie battle

renewed on tbe following day, and thongb the Nubians

killed large

of

enemy

the

to the

numbers

north.

succeeded

his

in

into his

own

city Hermopolis,

had been sent

report of the engagement

''

furious as a panther "

swore a terrible oath by

he would do to his

events

after these

the Nubians at once began to besiege.

became as

escape

tlieir

is

goes on to say that Nemareth

stele

way back

many

borses, a great

effecting

What happened

unknown, but the

made

men and

of

officers

Meanwhile a

to Piankhi,

when he read

his " father

which

Amen

it

" as to

who
he

what

unless they utterly destroyed

the enemy, and promised that he would

" taste his fingers " after he

make the

had celebrated

at

foe

Thebes

the great festival on the second day of the third month of

the season Shat.

His generals in Egypt carried on the

war with great vigour, and they took Oxyrhynchus by

assault "like a water-flood," y ^/vwwv awvaa w^wv\,

captured Ta-Tehen,

breached

its

^ \\ r--^
^m [U

walls by

means

this last place the slaughter

a/w^ >^

after

ami

terrible,

having
^

ram ^ at
and among

of a battering

was

and they

the slain was the son of Tafnekhteth.

Flushed with

victory they marched on to

and attacked

the north

1
,

I
tpwer

foj*

hurling at

7^
it,"

-^f-

"one made a wooden

PIANKHI ARRIVES IN THEBES

I06
Het-Beiinii,

or

Hipponon, but as

opened

its

Eeports of

all

city

tlie

gates to tliem there was no fighting.

[B.C. 750

these successes were sent to the king, but he was not

satisfied

On

with them.

the ninth

month Thoth Piankhi

day of the

arrived in Thebes, and having performed certain

re-

ligious ceremonies there, set out to join his troops

who

On

his

were besieging Tafnekhteth in Hermopolis.

arrival

he

Hermopolis,

pitched

ZZ^?-

with vigour.
walls and built

pour

his

flights of

He

tent

to

and began

raised

the
to

south-west of

press

the

siege

up mounds round about the

up towers from which the archers could

arrows into the town continually, and

the slingers could cast stones with their leather slings.

On

the third day Hermopolis capitulated, and Nemareth

^a/ww

sent his wife Nes-thent-meh,

panied by abundant

gifts, to

^Ij
^

accom-

entreat Piankhi's wives to

The

mercy upon him.

beseech their lord to have

Nubian

cx=^

queen kindly, and

ladies received the

finally

Nemareth himself came to Piankhi leading "a horse

with his right hand and holding a sistrum made of
gold and lapis-lazuli in his
gifts.

left,"

and bringing great

Piankhi pardoned him, and then went into the

temple of the Eight Gods, and sacrificed oxen, calves,

and geese in honour of Thoth, whilst the

priests pro-

claimed that Horus himself in the person of Piankhi

had come
1

to rest in his city

After Piankhi had paid

Klieineniiu^ or Kliemenu, the cit^ of the " Eight Gods."

PIANKHI ADVANCES ON MEMPHIS

B.C. 750]

a visit to the palace

of Nemaretli

IO7

inspected his

lie

grounds, and cattle and stables, taking at the same

time the opportunity to scold the grooms for having

put the horses on too short rations during the siege

and the ladies of Nemareth's Jiarim came and prostrated

themselves before him, but the text assures us that the

Nubian king
Soon

" did not turn his face towards them."

after this Pef-tchau-aa-Bast, the

king of Hera-

and offering

kleopolis, came_, tendering his submission

gifts

to Piankhi,

who

forgave

for the

god

Amen

set apart

him

Piankhi, having

a generous share of the

booty which he had obtained, turned his face towards

and sailed

north,

the

'^
/\ A/WW\

the

^:Z^

(i-e.,

down the

Illahun),

Nile to Le-hent,

which was situated

at

AAA^VV\

head of the canal that led into the Fayyiim.

Soon

Pa-kherp (or

after his arrival there the fortress

sekhem)-kheper-Ea2 capitulated, but Piankhi allowed

Tafnekhteth and his soldiers to march out before his

own troops occupied it.

As Piankhi advanced towards Memphis,
city opened its gates to him, e.g., Mer-tem,

or

Medum,

and

Thet-tauit,

Memphis,

A^^WVA y

7Gdl]-

^''^^sl

^^

which seems to have been situated about

south of

city after

a
fifty

place

miles

At length Piankhi arrived

^

^^

<r:>

AA/WNA

QJ^g ggN

at

TAFNEKHTETH OCCUPIES MEMPHIS

I08

Memphis,

closed its gates in his face, but

wliicli

and told them

him,

sacrifice to Ptah,

Seker, ^:=^

|,

and promised

if

and

he was willing

that

to perform

the rites of the god

they admitted him that not even the

But

cry.^

Piankhi and his

whilst

troops were waiting for a favourable

take the

city,

opportunity to

the prince of Sais (Tafnekhteth) entered

Memphis, and putting

8000 men who formed
to defend the city at

himself at

all

the

head of the

garrison, he exhorted

its

him
he mounted

saying,

the text

assures

Piankhi.

On

reinforcements

soldiers for

his horse

us,

was

whilst he went into the

it,

country to the north and bribed the chiefs of the

lend

them

costs, especially as there

abundance of food stored in

there to

to

and to worship the gods of Memphis,

should

children

he

people and begged them not to fight

addressed the

with

[B.C. 750

cities

thus

and rode away, being,

" afraid

of his

Majesty,"

the morrow Piankhi took

a boat

i.e.,

and

sailed along the north wall of the city, for the waters

of the

Nile touched the

walls,

and boats could be

brought up alongside of them, and he saw that the

walls

were well

defended,

and that they had been

means

recently built, and that there was no

into the city on that side.

the only

way

of getting

Finally he decided that

of obtaining an entrance into

was by means of the

boats,

and he

'

set to

Memphis
work

(li^^ 86).

in

PIANKHI CONQUERS MEMPHIS

B.C. 750]

He made

the following way.

his

lOg

soldiers bring their

boats close to the mass of boats which were ranged by

the city wall, with their bows projecting over the wall
into the houses

them

inside

in in such a

that

When

withdraw them.

who was

way

and ordered them to hem

it,

it

this

would be impossible

to

had been done PiaDkhi,

directing the operations in person, ordered his

own boats and to pass over from

them into the boats of the enemy drawn up by the
city wall, and to climb from them over the wall and so
soldiers to leave their

into the houses of the city

time a

short

Nubians had

of

and slew many men, and captured

first

was

act

property of the

poured out

god

libation

to

to

Ptah,
the

men

send

Memphis, and

incense,
offered

and

purified

finally

up the

the

guard

to

and afterwards he

lords,

-s^ cJr

ll

of

after a

prisoners.

Piankhi's
the

and

So Piankhi swept over Memphis

like a water-flood,"

many

number

cousiderable

entered Memphis.
''

this they did,

city

'

>

with natron and

he performed the ceremonies and

which were expected from a

sacrifices

king when he appeared in state in the Temple of the

Southern Wall.
petmai, '^

[ [

The neighbouring towns

V

1 1

of Heri-

Pebekhennebiu, g

/wwv^
J

J 11 \' ^"dTauhibit, -^e |(|(] ^ J (j(|^

tendered their submission, and Auuapeth, Akaneshu^

^^"U^a^^l^^

Peta-Asteta,

^^^j]^

[|,

and

no

PIANKHI AT HELIOPOLIS

On

him.

brought in their

chiefs of the Delta

all tlie

[B.C. 750

gifts

to

the following day Piankhi crossed the Nile

and performed a purification ceremony of the god Tern,

X^

^^w^

J|, in Kher-aha,

Q/^ @,

which was situated about eight miles

the modern

company

v\

and

Cairo,

offered

up

a town

to the south of

of the gods in the temple of the gods of

the

to

sacrifices

Amhet,

and he made his way into Heliopolis

over the mountain of Kher-aha, by the path of the

god Sep,
I

^.

^n?

V\

Piankhi then went to the camp,

north-west of the town of Aati,

the

oil

"

where

performed the ceremony of

he

"purification, and he purified himself in the heart of

" the

land of coolness

" of Nut,
"
"

went

to

and

at

wherein

he washed his face in the milk

Ea washeth

Shai-qa-em-Annu,
sunrise he

" white oxen,

"he entered

1
1

T ^.

a great offering therein of

He went

therein with

"priest recited
" the king,

(1

made

He

his face [daily].

milk, dnti incense, incense, and sweet

" smelling woods.

"

into the temple of Ka,

adoration.

a prayer for driving

who performed

and

The kher heb

away

devils from

the ceremony of the gate,

and having censed himself and made himself cere-

" menially pure, he poured out a libation, and brought

" flowers
"

and perfume
/www
J

to [the shrine of

A/^wA
J

.
I

He

Ea] Het-Benben,

ascended the steps of

SUBMISSION OF UASARKEN

B.C. 750]

" the great sanctuary tliat

He was

"Beuben.

lie

Ill

III.

might see Ka in Hetdrew back the

entirely alone, he

saw his

"bolt, he opened the doors [of the shrine], he

" father

Ka in Het-Benben, he moved (?) the Mat i

"boat of Ra and the Sektet ^ boat of Temu. He shut
"the doors and

on them a seal sealed with the

set

" seal of the king, and he gave orders to the priests,

" saying,

I have

'

set

the

seal

no other king

let

" approach thereto.'

While
came

Piankhi was

and

tendered his

had gone further north

Osorkon

Heliopolis

at

and when

snbmission,

^J lu \\

Kaheni,

to

III.

^y[

he
the

A^/VV^A Xj0

chiefs

him,

to

the

of

neighbourhood

came

Peta-Astet;

including

and

submitted

him

from

Piankhi

among them being a number

The other great chiefs who submitted

received large gifts,

of

fine horses.

to

him were Auuapeth

^
and

s=5

Ka-heseb,

of

number

of

The boat
5

priests

Akanesh,

Pathenef of

and others,

'

of

prince

Pa-Sept,

Nesnaqeti the Libyan

Nekht-Heru-na-shennu,

of tlie rising sun.

III ^

Tchet-Amen-auf-ankh

the Libyan chief of Busiris,

chief

^/wv^^

and his son Ankh-Heru,

Sebennytus,

of

^ v\

Taan,

Mendes,

of Thentremu,^

viz.,

The boat

and

Penth-bekhent,

of the setting sun.

city in the east of the Delta, probably near Tanis.

SUBMISSION OF TAFNEKHTETH

112

[B.C. 750

Peta-Heru-sam-taui, Hurebasa, Tchetkhiau, and Pabas.

Meanwliile Tafnekhtetli, the prince of Sais and Memphis,
the originator of the confederacy, had hidden himself
in the Delta, but Piankhi's soldiers obtained

him, and discovered that he had set

and had entrenched himself in a

Mest^

<j>

<^

, with such

fire to

news of

his palace,

fortified place called

followers as were left to

Astet,

The Nubians ran him down, however, and Petawho led them, declared that they had killed

every

man

him.

sent
for
if

they had found there.

Tafnekhteth then

Piankhi a messenger who sued

to

his

master,,

and

on

promised

for

pardon

behalf

his

that

the king would forgive Tafnekhteth his offences, he

would go
fidelity

to

to the temple of

Piankhi.

Neith and swear an oath of

This Piankhi agreed to

having sent the chief khey heh

nest-taui,

priest,

and his general Puarma

do,

and

Peta-Amen-neb-

to Tafnekhteth, the

former rebel went to the temple and swore a solemn

oath that he would never trangress the king's commands,

nor depart from his words

when

had been done

this

Piankhi accepted the person of Tafnekhteth. About this

time news reached Piankhi that the

IQV

and Aphroditopolis,

had opened their

south,

gates,

J^^

and that

and north, and west^ and

cities of Cynopolis,

all

east,

^=i

"^y^

^ ^^>^

the nomes of the

had submitted

his Majesty, and they brought their gifts to him.

inscription concludes with a statement

to

The

that Piankhi

invited the two kings of the North, and the two kings

MODERATION OF PIANKHI

B.C. 750]

of the

South, and

II3

the princes of the Delta, to a

all

solemn meeting before his return to Nubia, but only

Nemareth was allowed

to

he was neither impure

enter the royal abode, for

nor an eater of fish

happened during the meeting

is

what

not stated, but soon

had taken place the royal boats were laden

with the products of Khar (Syria) and Neter-taui
after it

(Punt),
etc.,

and with

and Piankhi

gold,

silver,

sailed

up the

copper,

and apparel,

river on his road to

Napata.

Such

in

brief

most interesting

come down

to us,

the

are

historical

and

tant light upon the

it

contents

of

inscriptions

one

of

the

which have

throws an extremely impor-

relations

which existed between

Nubia and Egypt before Piankhi^s

invasion.

It will

be noted that the Nubian king already had generals

and troops in the Thebaid, which seems

that

Upper Egypt was regarded

to

indicate

as a part of

Nubia
The whole tenor of the inshows that Nubia had become at that time

before Piankhi's time.

scription

a veritable counterpart of Egypt, and that the

had adopted the

civilization of

Egypt

as far as possible.

Piankhi was no barbarian invading Egypt

sake of conquest and
to

spoil,

but a

Nubians

for the

man who was

mere

seeking

guard his own interests and country, as he understood

'

fl

l\A

VOL. YI.

^
<Ii:> vsA

a^n remit (line 151).

NAME AND TITLES OF TAFNEKHTETH

114

[B.C. 750

them; he worshipped the gods of Eg'ypt, he spared

and though when he struck he struck

their temples,

hard and

There were no doubt many

conqueror.

why he

he was on the whole a merciful

swiftly,

political reasons

did not insist on the vanquished king

nekhteth making his submission in person, but

know

that this king of

Sa'is

reigned eight years, and

part of the

it

Taf-

still

we

and Memphis had actually

was a generous act on the

Nubian conqueror

him such a

spare

to

terrible humiliation in the sight of his former allies in

the Delta and Middle Egypt.

The information that Tafnekhteth,

reigned eight years

by M. Mallet in
an illustration

Anc, tom.
that

xviii. p.

tW^

.titles

f.,

The

line giving the date

f^ ^3?

-M<2.

r^^

'

^^^

that, in fact,

the form of his

name

as son of

r^'^'^'^^^1,

part of the stele

;

is

DM

(|

[|

To

Ra

given on the stele

Tafnekht.

Ra-shepses;
p p J,

On

the

is

rounded

a winged disk, and below are two

in one of these the king

of a field,

he assumed

and rank of the ancient kings of Egypt.

which M.Naville, however, reads

scenes

shows
51

According to M. Mallet his prenomen was

"^

of whicli

given by M. Maspero in his Hist.

181.

p.

tom.

Tafnekht styled himself

^=iP

the

iii.

supplied by a stele published

is

liecueil,

is

Tafnekht,

or

to a

is

making an

offering

god wearing the crowns of the

BUILDINGS OF PIANKHI

B.C. 750]

South and

and

Nortli,

in tlie other

he

making an

is

Net (Neith, the lady

offering of a field to

'^^.
records that the

II5

The

of Sai's
text

(?)

),

below

king made a grant of land to the

temple of this goddess, and contains ''awful impreca-

who

tions" upon anyone

revenues of

shall

dare to

alienate the

from the purpose for which the king

it

intended them to be used.

Of the

later life

nothing, but
repairs

or

and deeds of Piankhi we know

he appears to have carried out some

restoration of a temple at

because his name

is

Gebel Barkal,

found upon some of the slabs by

the tops of the pillars which stood there until com-

He

paratively recently.

did not return to Egypt, and

as the result affairs in the Delta

aspect,
Sa'is,

assumed

their usual

and Osorkon III. at Bubastis, Tafnekhteth at

Nemareth

in

Hermopolis,

Pef-tchauaa-Bast at

Herakleopolis, and the other kings of the confederacy

soon became as powerful as they were before.

Whether Piankhi possessed

a prenomen

or not

we

cannot say from the stele found at Gebel Barkal, but

E. de Eouge and others believed that he did, and in

proof quoted the inscriptions found on the base of a
statue of the goddess Bast

The

of the Louvre.

%
^ ^

^^ ^Q

( AWAAA
V

J\

now preserved in the Museum

texts read

and

2.

1. y

-='^==='

^^

kzi^ <2>.

^y "^^

^ ll^
A 2

PSAMMUS AND ZET

Il6

we

these

learn

[B.C. 750

the prenomen

that

of a king called

Piankhi was Usr-Maat-Ra, and that his wife was called

Kennesat, but whether he

is

be identified with

to

Piankhi-meri-Amen, the Nubian conqueror of Egypt,

is

hard to say.

Museum

On

mummy

(No. 6640) a Piankhi

called "the lord, the

bandage
is

in the British

mentioned, and he

maker of things, lord

is

of the two lands,

" Senefer-f-Ea, son of the Sun, lord of risings, Piankhi,"

it is

clear that

he cannot be the same king as the

On

Piankhi whose prenomen was Usr-Maat-Ea.

same bandas'e we

find the mutilated date

this

^^i#^.

In the King List of Manetho the XXIIIrd Dynasty

is

brought to an end by two kings called Psammus

{Wa/JL/Jioi)^),

and

Zet

who

{Ztjt),

are

said

have

to

Some

reigned ten and thirty-one years respectively.

think that

Psammus was

the son of Osorkon III., and

this is very probable, but proof for this

is

wanting,

no monuments either of Psammus

for

up

or

Zet have been discovered.

to the present

view

Concerning Zet four

The

theoretical identifications have been put forward.

late Dr.

Brugsch thought that he was

to be identified

with Tafnekhteth, king of Sais and Memphis, the great

opponent of Piankhi-meri-Amen of Napata,

i.e.,

Tnephakhthos the father of Bocchoris (Diodorus

i.

with
45)

Lepsius sought to identify him with Sethon, the priest

of Hephaistos (Herodotus

the

XXI Vth

Dynasty

after

ii.

141),

and

Bocchoris

to place

him

in

and Wiedemann

B.C. 7S0]

thinks

DIFFICULTIES OF IDENTIFICATION
it

just possible that he

be identified with

is to

the blind king Anysis (Herodotus

ii.

137-140), of the

city of Anysis,

who

reigned over Egypt for

According to

the

legend,

Anysis

II7

to

fled

fifty years.

the

fens

when Egypt was invaded by the Ethiopians under

Sabacon (Shabaka), and when he left the country
this king

resumed the government of Egypt.

He

lived

on an island formed of ashes and earth, and refused to

allow any evil-doer, no matter what the crime was of

which he had been convicted,

Finally,

Lauth wished

the Ethiopian.

These

indicate the difficulties

history

to

be put to death.

to identify

Zet with Kashta,

different views,

which are met with in Egyptian

when the monuments

difference

in

the

however, only

fail

us,

opinions which

and

it

is

scholars to hold about the same subject

takes the place of fact.

Oi?. cit., p.

577.

illustrate the

possible

for

when theory

ii8

CHAPTER

VI.

THE TWENTY-FOTJETH DYNASTY, FEOM

fo f

Ul

^ r^^-^^^'w]

SAIS.

Ra-uah-ka,

son of the Sun, Bakenrenef.

Bakenrenef, according
king of the
years
stele

XXIVth

to

Manetho, was the only

and he reigned

Dynasty,

this statement is supported

by the evidence of a

found in the Serapeum at Sakkara, whereon

said that on the fifth

six

it is

day of the month Thoth of the

sixth year of his reign an

Apis bull

died,

and was

buried in the same chamber as the one which had died

in the thirty-seventh year of the reign of

The information

to be

concerning this king

known

of

him

is

ing to Diodorus
thos," in
1

is

derived
scanty,

Shashanq IV.^

from the monuments

and nearly

all

derived from Greek tradition.

(i.

that

is

Accord-

34) he was the son of Tnephakh-

Egyptian Tafnekhteth, the king of

Marietto, Serapeum, part

iii.

Sais,

whose

pi. 34,

According to Diodorus (i. 45), " When this king was leading an
"army in Arabia, through many barren and desert places, his
" provision failed, so that for the space of one day he was forced
2

THE REIGN OF BAKENRENEF

B.C. 733]

The same

writer

94) enumerates six great lawgivers in Egypt,

among

acts
(i.

ll^

have already been described.

whom comes

who

Bocchoris,!

''and prudent

man; he

is

described as a " wise

established

everything that

"concerned the kings, and prescribed exact rules and

" laws for the

making

of contracts.

He was

so wise,

"and of so piercing a judgment in his decisions, that

" many of his sentences, for their excellency, are kept
" in memory to this very day.
He was, they say^ of a
"very weak constitution of body,^ and extraordinary
" covetous."
Elsewhere it is said (i. 79) that he made
a law that "if a
"

man borrowed money, and

had no writing to show

upon

"it

for

it,

the lender

and the other denied

oath, he should be quit of the debt; to that

"end, therefore, in the

first place^

they were to

sacrifice

"to the gods, as men making conscience, and tender

"to take up with such mean food as the common people, among
" whom he happened then to be, could supply him with, which he
"ate so heartily, and i'elished with so much delight, as for the
"future he forbade all excess and luxury, and cursed that king
"who first brought in that sumptuous and luxurious way of
" living and this change and alteration of meat, and drink, and
"bedding, was so delightful to him, that he ordered the curse
"before mentioned to be entered in the sacred records in the
" temple of Jupiter at Thebes which was the chief reason why
" the fame and reputation of Menis became to be clouded in future
;

"generations."
^

The other

(Booth's Translation,
five

p. 51).

were Mnevis, Sasyches,

Sesostris, Amasis,

and

Darius, father of Xerxes.

-

Compare Diodorus

(i.

65),

" Bocchoris, a very

little

man

for

"body, and of a mean and contemptible presence; but as to his

"wisdom and prudence, far excelling all the kings that ever were
" before him in Egypt."

THE REIGN OF BAKENRENEF

120

"and scrupulous

in taking of an oatli/'

Greek writers^ extol the

simplicity

[B.C. 733

Several other

the

of

of

life

Bocchoris and praise his judicial acumen and justice,

and centuries

after his death

wealthy noblemen in Italy

decorated the walls of their houses with scenes in which

the Egyptian king was depicted giving his decisions in

the cases of the two

women who both claimed to be

mother of a

and of the two beggars, each of

whom

child,

the

swore that a certain cloak was his property, and

of the three beggars, each of

whom

was the rightful owner of a basket

declared that he

On

of food.-

the

other hand, Aelian-^ takes the view that Bocchoris did

not deserve the reputation which he had acquired for

judicial

acumen and

for a well-balanced

and even mind

and disposition, but that his nature was exactly the

opposite,

and goes on

ligious as to

make

to say that

he was once so

irre-

a savage bull fight with the sacred

Mnevis Bull, and that Mnevis was grievously wounded

in the side

by the horns of the other

consequence.

By

act Bocchoris

this

bull,
fell

and died in
into

and disgrace, and the Egyptians hated him ever

The same

writer

(xii. 3,

shame
after.

ed. Didot, p. 202) tells a story,

in which, however, he has no belief, to the effect that

in the days of Bocchoris a

eight legs, two

tails,

lamb was born which had

two heads, and four horns, and

They are enumerated by Wiedemann,

"^

For the authorities see Maspero,

note
^

op. cit., pp. 578, 579.

Hist.

Anc,

2.

De

Nat. Animalium,

xi.

11 (ed. Didot, p. 191).

torn.

iii.

p.

246

THE REIGN OF BAKENRENEF

6.C. 733]

which had the power of human speech

says (Cory,

of Bocchoris,

reign

lamb has

also

but he gives no details of the

The legend

physical characteristics of the animal.

this

Manetho

that a sheep spoke in the

p. 126)

ojj. cit.,

I2l

of

been found by Prof. Krall in a

also

Demotic papyrus preserved in the collection of the

Archduke Eainer,

in

which

it

is

said that the animal

portended danger from Assyria, that the images of the

gods of Egypt

should be taken to Nineveh

(?),

but

should be brought back after a period of nine hundred

years,

when

new

Wiedemann thought ^ that

which follows in Manetho after his

begin in Egypt.^
the

number

era of peace and prosperity would

Professor

990,

statement about the length of the reign of Bocchoris,

had reference

to

some chronological calculation, and

judging by Prof. KralFs discovery

were right.

seems as

it

if

he

Legends of the kind which have grown up

round the name of Bocchoris only

Greeks possessed no genuine

prove that the

information

historical

about him.^
After the death of Piankhi-meri-Amen, the Nubian

conqueror of Egypt, the kingdom passed into the hands

whose name

of one of his descendants,

Krall,

Grundriss,

p.

151

is

unknown

Krall, Festgdben filr

to

M. Budinger,

p. 3ff.
2

Aeg. ZeitscJirift, 1879, p. 139.

There

is

no

satisfactory evidence

Bocchoris was the king

Assyria, at Raphia,

^^TT

who fought

for the

against

statement that
Sargon, king

TT i^T^" ^1^1 ^^-V^-^^'"

of

THE REIGN OF BAKENRENEF

122
US.

Whilst this event was taking place at Napata, the

kingdom

South in Egypt was being ruled from

of the

Thebes by an Ethiopian, who

the South, Kashta,"

is

^ f

called simply " king of

LJ

^=^^^1

Piankhi died Kashta assumed the

the Thebai'd and Middle Egypt.
to the throne is

unknown, but

a son of Piankhi,

either

it is

who had been

acknowledged as king of

What

at

Shep-en-apt,

acting as viceroy for his

claim to

Kashta

^^

A^AA^^

married

"morning

been a daughter

all

her great

wife

con-

priest-

called

r}^], who was a priestess of

star,"

^,

and who

Osorkon

of

it,

been solemnly

who was probably

of the rank of " neter tuat,"

adorer," or

claim he had

some family descended from the

Thebes.

over

possible that he was

Egypt by

all

gods, or through his mother,

Amen

sovereignty

through his father, who had

nected with

and when

He must have had some

father at Thebes.

kings

[B.C. 733

is

"divine

said to have

whom we know

III.,

The

already from the stele of Piankhi.

i.e.,

issue of this

marriage were Shabaka, who afterwards became king,

and Amenartas,

'
[

f\
1

'

AAAAAA

-^cs^ ^

|,
M

J\

priestess of the rank of " neter tuat."

who became

123

CHAPTER

VII.

THE TWENTY-FIFTH DYNASTY. FEOM NUBIA.

1.

J\^ C

Lj]

HJ^U']

Ra-nefer-ka,

son of the Sun, Sha-ba-ka.

Shabaka,

^.a^uKcov, the son of Kashta, the

Nubian

king of Thebes, by his wife Shep-en-apt, was the

first

Nubian Dynasty of Egypt, and

about twelve years
the number of years

of three kings of the

reigned

assigned to his reign by Manetho

inscription in the

and his

sister

twelfth

year.

is

eight, but a rock

Wadi Hammamat, wherein both he

Amenartas are mentioned,

He

is

dated in his

adopted a prenomen,

and called

himself " king of the South and North," and " son of
the Sun," like the ancient kings of Egypt, but he only

had one name

him

to distinguish

in his three capacities

of the representative of Horus, and lord of the shrines

of

Nekhebet and Uatchet, and the Horus of

" Seqeb-taui,"

/]

gold,

i.e.,

Of the circumstances which

attended the accession of Shabaka to the throne of

Egypt we kaow nothing, but

it is

quite certain that he

THE REIGN OF SHABAKA

124

how

discovered

impossible

[B.C. 700

was to rule Egypt from

it

Napata, which was over 750 miles from Thebes, and

that he took possession of Egypt, meaning to live there

and to make his rule

both in the Thebaid and in

effective,

In the course of his journey through Egypt

the Delta.

to the north

he appears to have become enraged with

Bocchoris, for according to one tradition he burnt

alive,

and according

he flayed him

to another

him

Of

alive.

his wars the hieroglyphic inscriptions tell us nothing,

but we seem to have allusions to one of them in the

cuneiform inscriptions and in the Bible.

xvii.

it is

" spiracy in

In 2 Kings

said that "the king of Ascyria found con-

Hoshea

for

he had sent messengers to So

" king of Egypt, and brought no present to the king

" of Assyria,, as

he had done year by year

" king of Assyria shut

Many
Book

the

scholars

therefore the

him up, and bound him

take

view

the

Kings (LXX.

of

that

in prison,"

So,

J^ID,

of

Scoa, %ovd, Xco/Sd, Vulgate

Sua), and the Shabaka of the Egyptian texts are one

and the same person, but others think they are

and they have good reason

for their opinion, for it is

not by any means certain that " So

tion

name Shabaka.

of the

not,

" is

the transcrip-

In the time of Ashur-

bani-pal (b.c. 668-626) the Assyrians were acquainted

with the Egyptian name Shabaka, for under the form

Sha-ba-ku-u,
of that king
1

1.

J
i

^ ^^] I^
but

it

is

^^

occurs in the Annals

not certain that they were in

Rawliason, Cuneiform Inscriptions

22.

i^

of

Western Asia,

vol. v. pi. 2,

SO AND SHABAKA

B.C. 700]

time

the

Sargon

of

made war on

721-705).

(b.c.

confederacy

I25

of kings

Tliat

Sargon
and

of Syria

among whom was Hanunn, J ^^^ V^^ ^*

quite certain, and we know from his inscriptions

Palestine,

Gaza,

is

that one of the allies

high position called

officer of

or Sib'e,

Sib',

J t^][El|

-^^^J

i^>->^y t^]}^ and that he was, in

^JETj

the "commander-in-chief (tur-dan-nu) of Egypt,"

fact,

H^-

;^

Hanunu was an Egyptian

of

tz]]} >/-

Assyrian name

>^ 1^^

Sib', or

Sib'e,

Now

-II<T-

the

not Shabi, or Shabe, as

some write the name, confounding ^pj^_[j shah with

^^y

^^y ^^^^ ^

t^^I^Tf

^^^5

" So,"

or vice versa, but

form

is

it

^^^

equivalent of the

does not follow that either

a transliteration of the Egyptian, or Nubian,

name Shabaka.

Moreover, Sargon's annalist seems to

have drawn a distinction between

Egypt," and
us that

Hanunu,

it

was

Sib'e

of Gaza,

he says in a

Sib'e, the " tartan of

king of Egypt,

the

line

who came

for,

to

while he

help Hanno, or

or

whose sheep have been

two lower down that

"Pharaoh, J ^]^
A*-*-! ^UI^.
Egypt," who paid tribute to his master.
See Sargon's Annals (ed. Winckler), line

we

vocalize the

Especially

The Assyrian text

seems

if

tells

and that he escaped by himself

"like unto a shepherd

'

name

J$k>^y-]

made

was

it

Pi-ir-'-u,

From

of

this

27.

Hebrew name

t^jgj

to indicate that the scribe

stolen,"

J^1D)

<IEJ

pun on the

or

^^

NID,

or

t^tlll

tartan's

name.

so AND SHABAKA

126

passage we see that the

Pharaoh, the Egyptian

title

Per-aa, " GJ-reat house,"

Assyrians as a proper name.

receipt of tribute from "

[B.C. 700

was regarded by the

It is possible that the

Pharaoh of Egypt

"

took place

long after the battle of Eapihu, from which Sib'e ran

away, and that there was an interval of some years

between the two events, but

there

is

it

is

hardly likely, and

no evidence that Sargon's victorious arms

reached the borders of Egypt on two occasions.

The

who read

Dr. Oppert,
text

with Shabaka

identification of Sib'e

due to

the word used in the cuneiform

"commander-in-chief" shiltannu instead of

for

turdannu, and,

so

instead

of translating

it

tartan of Egypt/' he was obliged to translate

governor of Egypt."
to

is

On

the whole,

and

identify Sib^e with So,

to

not, there

is

at

" Sib'e,

regard these two

;

but whether

Nubian king

of Egypt, or

present no

Henry Rawlinson weighed

Sib'e,

seems correct

it

kings as being one and the same person

that person be Shabaka, the

it

^'

all

evidence to

show.

Sir

the Assyrian evidence

on the subject, and the utmost that he would admit

was that

if

person, So

So and Shabaka were one and the same

must have been

his

name

before he

became

king of Egypt, and the results of modern researches

into the

Egyptian evidence have produced nothing

which would have caused Rawlinson

view.

When we

who were

consider the

number

to

modify his

"
of the " kings

reigning in different parts of

Egypt

at the

time of Piankhi's invasion, and also after his death,

BUILDINGS OF SHABAKA

B.C. 700]

I27

the opinion of some scholars that So or Sib'e was one

Egypt has considerable

of these and not the king of all

weight.

From

the fact that

Shabaka's name

Amen

several parts of the temple of

at

is

Karnak and

Luxor, and also in the temple at Medinet

may assume

fonnd on

Habu we

that he carried out some repairs on these

buildings, but they cannot have been very considerable

at the first-named place

he

is

represented in the act of

clubbing a number of chiefs of conquered nations, but

the relief has no historical importance, for
copied from one which was

made

At Memphis and Heliopolis he

made some

it is

clearly

some other king.

for

carried out repairs and

additions to the temple buildings, and, ac-

cording to Herodotus, his works in connexion with the

walls of the city of Bubastis were very important.^

Of

M. Naville found no trace in the

the excavations which he made at Bubastis in

these works, however,

course of

1887, 1888, and 1889.

Shabaka was a contemporary

of the Assyrian kings

Sargon and Sennacherib, but he appears to have died

a year or two after the latter ascended the throne of

Assyria, B.C. 705, at any rate, he was probably dead

before

Sennacherib set out to invade Egypt in the

course of his third campaign.

Sargon were cannot be

said,

What
but

it

his relations with

is

clear that

correspondence must have passed between

^

0^.

some

him and the

Shabaka's architectural works are summarised by Wiedemann,

cit.,

p. 582.

MUT-KHA-NEFERU AMENARTAS

128

Egyptian king, because two

[B.C. 700

seals inscribed

witb the

prenomen of Shabaka were found among tbe tablets

of the Eoyal Library at

Nineveh J

on them "Beautiful god, the

1

^^3^ .<o>.

and he

is

lord,

seals

(?)

called

things,"

the impressions on the

made by means

clay were probably

is

represented in the act of

clubbing a number of enemies

and these clay

The king
maker of

of a large scarab,

appear to have been attached to

some object which Shabaka sent from Egypt

to Sargon.

In connexion with Shabaka a brief mention must be

made

of his sister, Amen^rtas,

" neter tuat " of

'
(

[]

Amen, who adopted

MuT-KHA-NEFERU,

^2^

'

as her

Nubian prince whose cartouches

T^

(?)

r^^^

the

prenomen

^^^ stylcd herself

f^^'^^nj]'

" royal daughter, royal sister, royal wife."

\ ,

She married

are

"^^ Tn-S-y

Ka-men-kheper,
I

son of the Sun, P-ankhi.

The Horus name

^^,

>

Sam

" uniter of the two lands"; his

i.e.,

lord of the shrines of

hem,"

king was "

of this

aiicl

" Multiplier of

name

Nekhebet and Uatchet was

as the

Horus

mighty men,"

taui,"

"

as

Mes

of gold he styled himselt

** <^4v

Layard, Nineveh and Babylon, London, 1867, pp. 173, 174.

The registration Nos. are 51-9-2, 43 (see Brit. Mus. Nineveh
Gallery, Table-Case I. No. 32), and 81-2-4, 352 (see Bezold,
1

Qqbtalogue, p. 1784).

MONUMENTS OF AMENARTAS

B.C. 700]

129

Amenartas and Pianklii had issue the princess Shep-en-

who married Psammetichus I., the first king of the

XXVIth Dynasty. The name of Amenartas is found
apt,

on large numbers of monuments, and she was undoubtedly a zealous restorer of the ancient temples, on

which she must have carried out substantial

She added chambers and

small

repairs.

sanctuaries

the

to

temples at Karnak, and in the ruins of one of these

a beautiful limestone statue of the princess was found
at

Medinet Habu her

numerous.

Many

and

repairs

small objects,

were

additions

scarabs, inscribed

e.g.,

with her names and

have

been

titles

found,

and

most of them come from

the

neighbourhood

Medinet Habu.
the

last

British

quired

glazed

upon

few

Museum has

Inscription on a steatite
Brit. Mus.,

No.

steatite

by which

it

are

found

and

cartouches

is

a perforated projection

inscribed the sign

seems to be unique, and

its

At one end

was probably suspended, and on the

surface of the other

VOL. VI.

large,

handsome

cut,

29,212.

is

ac-

object,

in

short prayer.

roll.

the

remarkable

hieroglyphics

her

Within

years

which

deeply

of

flat

the object

use unknown.

ACCOUNT OF SHABAKA

130

[B.C. 700

Botli Herodotus and Diodorus liave preserved

some

interesting traditions about Sliabaka wliicli are worth

quoting in
fol.
'^

108a and

scepter

Herodotus says (B. K.'s Translation,

full.
h)

"After

whome,

was held by one Any sis a blynde man,

" habiting in a city called after his

" In time of
*'

Asychis] the

[i.e.,

in-

owne name Anysis.

whose raigne, Sabbacus King

Aethyopia

of

Whereat the

invaded Aegypt with a mightie power.

" poore blinde king greatly affrighted, crope priuily away,

"and gayned a

priuie couert in the marrishe places of

" the countrey, leauyng the gouernement to Sabbacus his

"enemie, whiche ruled the same 50. years^ whose actes

"are mentioned to haue beeue these.

If any of the

"Aegyptians made a trespasse, he neuer used

"man

to

to do

any

death for his offence^ but according to ye

" quantity of his fault, to enioyne

him

to arrere

"higher by forreine supply of earth and

and make

some parte

stone,

" of the city wherein he dwelt, for which cause, the cities
*'

became ueryhigh and eminent, being much more

" situated than before.

For

first

loftely

of all in time of Sesos-

" tris such earth as was cast out of the trenches (which
" were

"were

made

to geve the water a course to the cities that

farre off)

was employed

" aduancing of the lowe townes,

to the

eleuation

and

and now agayne under

" this Aethyopian they had increase of fresh earth,

"

and grew
I

to be uery

high and

Here follows the description

Bubastis, which
chapter.

is

lofty. i

"
.

of the temple of Diana (Bast ?) at

reproduced in the summary at the end of this

BY HERODOTUS

B.C. 700]

I3I

"Likewise they make mention in what maner they

" shifted
"

hands of ye Aethiopian prince, who

their

admonished in his sleepe

by a uision, hastned his

" flight to depart ye countrey.

" one standing

There seemed unto him

by his bedside, willing him in any wise

" to assemble together ye priests of Aegypt, and to cut

"

them

asunder by ye waste

all

which the king pon-

" dering in his mind, said thus, I wel perceiue that ye

*'

gods would picke a quarrel agaynst

"doing of some uillany or

that by the

me_,

other, I

might either incur

" their hatred, or the displeasure of

men, but since the

" time of

" prefined,
" than I

my
is

rule in Aegypt,

nowe

may

which by ye oracle was

exspired, I will kindle no

quench,

well

" countrey, he left the

coales

wherewith departing ye

gouernmente

to ye seed of the

" Aegyptians, and retired himself into his

"For abiding

moe

owne lande.

time in Aethiopia the oracles

before

"

which the Aethiopians

"

he shoulde beare rule 50. years in Aegypt, which time

" being finished,

use,

gaue out

to the king, that

Sabbacus foretroubled with ye strange

" sight of his dreame of his

" listes of the countrey.

own proper wil departed the

Insuing whose

flight ye blinde

" king forsaking his nest in the fennes,

"

before,

Hand where he

" earth.

"

out,

and

shewed his head again, exercising gouernment as he

"had done
"

came

him

"was

hauing wonderfully inlarged the

lay,

with addition of ashes and fresh

For whosoeuer of the Aegyptians came unto

either with grayne or other prouision, his

to giue

him

in charge, that onwitting

manner
to the

ACCOUNT OF SHABAKA

132

[B.C. 700

" Aethiopian prince (who then withheld from

" right of his

him the
kingclome) he should present him with a

The He before ye time

^'Amyrtaeus was unknowne to any man, named

*'

loade or two of ashes.

of
in

"the Aegyptian language Elbo, being in bignes. 10

"furlongs."

The good deeds

of

(Booth's Translation,

Shabaka are praised by Diodorus

p. 68),

" after

him

"

to the throne, going

came

[i.e.,

who

says:

"A long time

Bocchoris], one Sabach, an Ethiopian,

beyond

all his

predecessors

"in his worship of the gods, and kindness to his

Any man may

"subjects.

judge, and have

"evidence of his gentle disposition in

this,

a clear

that

"the laws pronounced the severest judgment,

(I

when
mean

"sentence of death), he changed the punishment, and

"made an
" kept to

edict, that

work

" he raised

the condemned persons should be

in the towns in chains, by

whose labour

many mounts, and made many commodious

" canals, conceiving by this means, he should not only

" moderate the severity of the punishment, but instead
" of that
" good,

which was unprofitable, advance the public

by the service and labours of the condemned.

"

A man may

"

from his dream, and his abdication of the government

likewise judge of his extraordinary piety,

"for the tutelar god of Thebes seemed to speak to him

" in his sleep, and told him, that he could not long
" reign happily

and prosperously in Egypt, unless he

" cut all the priests to pieces,

" the

when he passed through

midst of them with his guards and servants

BY DIODORUS SfCULUS

B.C. 700]

133

''whicli advice being often repeated, lie at length sent

" for the priests

from

all

parts and told

them that

if

he

" staid in

"

Egypt any longer he found that he should

displease God, who never at any time before^ by

"

dreams or visions, commanded any such thing.

"that he would rather be gone and lose his

"

being

pure and innocent, than displease God^ or enjoy the

" crown of Egypt,

"murder
" the
"

life,

And

by staining his

And

of the innocent.

kingdom

into the

life

with the horrid

so at length, giving

up

hands of the people, he returned

unto Ethiopia."

Tet-kau, son of the Sun, Sha-ba-ta-ka.

Shabataka, the second king

and the

^e^i^ca^i of

and

said

is

years.

by

this

the

stele

which we

at

king

Turin

Dynasty,

author to have reigned fourteen

he was associated with his

It is probable that

sole

XXVth

Manetho, was the son of Shabaka,

father in the rule of the

became

of the

kingdom some years before he

support

is

referred

given to this view by

to

by Wiedemann,^

see represented Shep-en-apt, with her

in

mother

Amenartas, her husband Piankhi, and Shabataka, a

grouping which proves that

The Horus name

^

all

four were contemporaries.

of Shabataka

Wiedemann,

was "Tet kha,"

Aeg. QescliicMe, p. 585.

yf

REIGN OF SHABATAKA

134

As

lord of

tlie

styled himself,
I

^^

--

-H

shrines of Nekhebet

"Making Maat

^ ^^A

to rise

his

[B.C. 700

and Uatchet
.

the two lands,"

name

lie

Horns of

as the

gold was "Eesting upon strength,"

and in some cartouches containing his name he added

Amen."

the words "beloved of

we

inscriptions

when

remain to us

he

had

Tirhaktih

During the

reign
set

and very few monuments of

an ancient tradition says that

reigned twelve

prisoner by

Sennacherib

the Egyptian

learn very little concerning the events

of the reign of Shabataka,

his reign

From

of

and

put

he was taken

years

by him.

death

to

Shabataka the Assyrian king

out on his third campaign, which was

directed against the group of nations

and peoples who

were known to the Assyrians as Khatti, and to the

Egyptians as Kheta.

There

is

little

doubt that he

would have made his way sooner into Palestine had

events permitted
quell the

The

revolt

it,

but he was obliged to go and

which had broken out in Babylon.

ringleader was an old

enemy

of Sargon, king of

Assyria, called Merodach-Baladan, and as soon as he

heard that Sargon had been murdered

(B.C.

705), he

seized the opportunity of overthrowing the government

Sennacherib marched against him with a

of Babylon.

army, and defeated the hosts of his enemy at

large

Kish

Merodach-Baladan saved himself by

the marshes to
^

the

flight into

south of Babylon, but

Wiedemann, Aeg.

Qeschichte, p. 586.

all

his

SENNACHERIB INVADES SYRIA

B.C. 700]

possessions

Sennacherib's

into

fell

hands,

I35

and

Assyrian king captured seventy-five large, strong

of Kaldu, and

and

all

the

of gold, and silver, and

officials,

and women, and slaves of

all

and palace servants,

kinds.

On

his

way back

he attacked the nomad Arab tribes generi-

to Assyria

known by the name Aramu, and

cally

cities

420 smaller ones in the country round

about, and large quantities

rich apparel,

the

of

them he

conquered the Tu^muna, the Kikhikhu, the Yadukku,

the Ubudu, the Kipri, the Malakhu, the

Gurumu, the

Ubulum, the Damunu, the Gambulu, the Khindaru,

the Eu'ua^ the Pukudu, the Khamranu, the Khagaranu,
the Nabatu, and the Li'ta, and captured from

men,

208,000

women,

immense quantities of

He

cattle.

and

children,

them
with

together

horses, sheep, camels, mules,

and

who had been reared

also seated Bel-ibni,

in the palace of Nineveh, on the throne of Babylon, in

the place of Merodach-Baladan.^

In his second campaign Sennacherib attacked the

Kashshi, and the Yasubigallai,

where his chariots could not

who

go,

lived in districts

and having captured

Bit-Kilamzakh, Khardishpi, Bit Kubatti, and

much

he returned to Nineveh and prepared to go to

Syria and Palestine to assert his authority in those

spoil,

lands,
1

The

Museum

and to punish Hezekiah, king of Judah, who

text is
;

it

was

given on the Taylor

first

Cylinder in the British

edited by Rawlinson, Cuneiform Inscriptions,

and full transcription and translation by Prof.

i. plate 37 ff. ;
Bezold will be found in Schrader's Keilinscliriftliche Bihliothek

vol.

vol.

i.

p. 81

ff.

SENNACHERIB CONQUERS SYRIA

136

[B.C. 700

had joined a league of rebels and wlio had invoked the

assistance of the king of Egypt,

The narrative

Shabataka.

makes Sennacherib
" campaign I went

tell

the story thus

my

" In

my

third

the fear of

overcame

sovereignty

and I took his

Luli,

Greater Sidon,

territory.

and Lesser Sidon, and Bit-Zith, and Sariptu (Sarepta),

" and Makhalliba,

"

of the Assyrian annalist

(Elulaeus),! the king of the city of Sidon, and he fled

" to the sea,

"

was, presumably,

to the land of Khatti

"the splendour of
*'

who

and Ushu, and Akzibi (Ekdippa),

and Akku (Accho), his strong

cities^

and his

fortresses,

"his storehouses of food, and drink, and strongholds,

" were vanquished

"

my

lord,

" I set

by the might of the arms of Ashur

my

and I placed them in subjection at

feet.

Tuba'lu (Ethbaal) upon the throne of sove-

" reignty over them, and laid

upon him a

fixed

my

amount

" of tribute

which was

"

of Samaria, Tuba'lu of Sidon, Abdili'ti of

Menahem

to be paid yearly to

lordship.

" Ara'ad^ Urumilki of Gebal (Byblos), Mitinti of Ashdod,

Beth-Ammon, Kammusunadab of Moab,

Malikrammu of Edom, [and] all kings of the country

" Budiulu of
"

" of Martu^ brought unto

" of their possessions,
" for Sidkai, the

" down beneath

me

rich gifts

and they kissed

and heavy loads

my

feet.

And

as

king of Ascalon, who had not bowed

my

yoke, the gods of his father's house,

" himself, his wife, his sons, his daughters, his brethren,
"

and the offspring of his

father's

m -mj

house I seized and

Lu-li'i.

THE BATTLE OF ALTAKU

B.C. 700]

carried off to Assyria.

I37

I appointed to the sovereignty

of the people of Ascalon their former king Sharrulu-

son of Kukibti, and I received from him the

dari, the
gift of

the tribute of

my

In the course of

subject.

my

lordship and he became

my

expedition I besieged

Beth-Dagon, Joppa, Banaibarka, Azuru, which were

towns of Sidka that had not speedily

my

feet; I

plundered and carried

set

themselves at

the hearts of the nobles, and the high

who was by

oath their king, and had with

him over

to

prison, were

officials,

right and law and

evil intent delivered

Hezekiah, who had shut him np in

And

afraid.

the kings of the land of

Egypt gathered together a countless host

and

chariots,

and came

and

who had bound

the other inhabitants of Amkarruna,

in iron chains Padi,^

And

off their spoil.

of

bowmen,

and horses of the king of Milukhkhi,

and they

to help them,

set their battle in

array before the city of Altakii,^ and put their weapons

in action against me.

"Having

and

chariots

the

of

'

^ (\^ ^^

^yy

line 76), the

the

I captured with

the strife of battle

Ashur

my

lord,

I fought

The prince

of

and the sons of the king of Egypt,

prince

Milukhkhi

in

them, and defeated them.

against
the

confidence

chariots

of

the

king

mine own hands

I besieged Altaku and

of

alive in

Tamna

Pa.cli-i.

^I<y t^yyy

t^t^ ^TII^

Eltekeh of Joshua

xix. 44.

Ai.ta-ku.u

(coi.

a.

SIEGE OF JERUSALEM

138
" (Timnath),

and

I took

them and

[B.C. 700

spoiled tliem.

I drew

"nigli to Ekron, and I slew the governors and princes

"

who had

"

about the city their dead bodies

transgressed, and I

hnng upon
;

poles round

the people of the

" city

who had done wickedly and had committed

" offences I counted as spoil, but those who had not
" done these things and who were not taken in iniquity
" I pardoned.
" Jerusalem

I brought their king Padi forth from

and I established him upon the throne of

" dominion over them, and I laid tribute upon him.

" I then besieged

Hezekiah

" Kha-za-ki-a-u) of the

{{< }} JEJ]^ ]} t^]]]t:

Jews who had not submitted to
(J

''my yoke and I captured forty-six of his strong

cities

" and fortresses, and innumerable small cities which were

"

round about them, with the battering of rams and

" the assault of engines,

and the attack of foot

soldiers,

" and by mines and breaches (made in the walls).

"brought out therefrom 200,150 people, both small and

"great, and male and female, and horses, and mules,
"

and

asses,

" sheep I
"

and camels, and oxen, and innumerable

counted as

spoil.

[Hezekiah] himself like a

caged bird I shut up within Jerusalem his royal

" city.

mounds against him, and I took

" vengeance upon any man who came forth from his
" city.
His cities which I had captured I took from
" him and gave to Mitinti, king of Ashdod, and Padi,
I threw up

" king of Ekron, and Silli-Bel, king of G-aza, and I

"reduced his land.

I added to their former yearly

"tribute, and increased the gifts which they paid unto

SUBMISSION OF HEZEKIAH

B.C. 700]

*'

me.

The

whom

he had brought into his royal city of

" Jerusalem to protect

" after

"

me

it,

And

deserted.

his messenger to

my

he despatched

royal city Nineveh to

and to make submission with

pay tribute

800 talents of

''talents of gold,

silver,

thirty

precious stones,

ivory couches and thrones, hides

"eye-paint,
"

sovereignty over-

and the urhi and his trusty

"whehnecl Hezekiah,
" warriors,

my

fear of the majesty of

139

and tusks, precious woods, and divers

"treasure, together with his daughters, and the

" of his palace,

heavy

objects, a

women

and male and female musicians."

The information given

in the

above extract

is

of

great importance for the study of Egyptian history of

that period, because

evidence concerning
appealed, and

Egypt
of

it
it

is

the

only contemporaneous

which we possess.

Hezekiah

appealed successfully, to the king of

for assistance,

and thus

Judah had drawn him

object of which

was

it is

into a political intrigue, the

to depose Padi,

king of Ekron by Sargon.

clear that the king

who had been made

The king

of

Egypt brought

with him the king of Milukhkhi, and both collected

the

bowmen and

could, but

all

chariots and horses that they possibly

it is difficult

to

think that they made such

extraordinary exertions for the sake of Hezekiah only.

It

mattered

happened

to

little

to

Shabataka

and

Egypt

what

Jerusalem as long as the Assyrians did

not invade Egypt, but he must have seen that Jerusalem

once taken, and Hezekiah and his allies beaten, there

would be nothing whatsoever

to prevent

Sennacherib

THE TRIBUTE OF HEZEKIAH

140

[B.C. 700

Hezekiah and

from marcliing on and entering Egypt.

Sliabataka were naturally anxious to get rid of Padi of

Ekron, the nominee of Assyria, because

presence

liis

must always have reminded them of the power of the

Assyrian king in former days.

At the
other

allies

it

sons

the

would be interesting

their

were defeated, and Senna-

of Hezekiah

captured

cherib

The

fate.

attention to the

the

systematic

of

names and

their

rams,

the city was a foregone conclusion

city,

etc.,

turned

and under

of Jerusalem,

with

Hezekiah surrendered his

king of Egypt

Sennacherib

over,

siege

attack

the

know

to

battle

his

and the

the Egyptians

of Altaku

battle

the

fall

of

after a short time

and agreed to

all

the

demands which the Assyrian king made upon him.

We

must note that the Assyrian annalist

tells

us that

Hezekiah despatched his tribute under the care of his

envoy to the city of Nineveh after Sennacherib had
departed for that

ment, for

it

city.

Now this

is

an important

state-

proves that after the capture of Jerusalem

the Assyrian king departed to his

own

land,

where his

presence was greatly needed on account of the revolts

which were threatened in various parts of the country.

Many
had
that

writers have thought that as soon as Jerusalem

fallen Sennacherib pressed on to invade

it

was during the course

Egypt, and

of the latter part of his

third campaign that he suffered the miraculous loss of

the greater part of his army.

have been the

case, for

This, however, cannot

no king possessing the military

SENNACHERIB DID NOT INVADE EGYPT

B.C. 700]

skill

I4I

which Sennacherib displayed would attempt the

conquest of a country like Egypt at the end of what

The

must have been an arduous campaign.

reports of

the physical characteristics of the country would con-

him that the Delta was not

vince

and that

Palestine,

march

it

would take him almost

Thebes from Pelusium

to

from Pelusium

Nineveh.

to

as easily traversed as

defeated the allies at Altaku

as it

would

is

to

certain that large

numbers of the Egyptians saved themselves by

in chariots

and on

foot,

march

though he

Moreover,
it

as long to

and that these and their

flight
allies

from Milukhkha would re-form and would succeed in

offering

considerable

resistance

to

advance

the

of

an army already tired out by a march which must have

lasted

some months, and by severe

fighting.

who was a far

than Sennacherib, and who was as

It is instructive to note that Sargon,

more able warrior

thoroughly convinced of the complicity of the Egyptian

king in the revolt against him as was Sennacherib, did
not undertake the conquest of Egypt with an army

exhausted by much marching and fighting.

little

There

is

doubt that Sargon intended to return and punish

Egypt, but he never had the opportunity; Sennacherib

likewise intended to punish Egypt, and set out with

a large
is

army

intention,

but there

every reason for believing that he did not do

and

he could

campaign.
of

carry out his

to

Palestine

not

have

done

it

so,

during his third

There must have been another invasion

by the Assyrians

under

Sennacherib

THE REIGN OF TIRHAKAH

142
later in

reign,

liis

and anotlier attack upon Jerusalem,

made

whicli would, of course, be

obtaining
is

money
no

certainly

[B.C. 693

to

on

carry

proof

for the purpose of

tbe

war

but

made any

Sennacherib

that

there

attempt whatsoever to invade Egypt during the reign

Of the circumstances which attended

the death of Shabataka we know nothing, but it is
of Shabataka.

quite possible that after the defeat of his troops at

Altaku he appealed

for

who

assistance to Tirhakah,

was undoubtedly viceroy of Nubia and the Thebaid

at

the time, and that he came to the north of Egypt, and

finding that Shabataka

and

chariots,

had

lost

many men and

horses

he deposed him and, as the tradition

already mentioned says, cast

him

in prison

and then

killed him.

3.

"ra"

el^^Vi

'^ -^^ ^ "^1'

^ -^l
(

or

I^^^-NEFER-TEM-KHU, SOU of the

Sun, Taherq, or Taharqa.

Taherq, or Taharqa, the Tirhakah of the Bible, and

the

of Manetho,

TdpKo(;

was the

last

king of the

XXVtli Dynasty, and reigned probably about twentyfive years, although in the King List of Manetho the
years of his reign are given as eighteen.
His Horus

name was Qa-khan,i and he

'

Maspero, Hist. Ayic,

also adopted this

torn.

iii.

p. 361.

name

TIRHAKAH's NAMES AND TITLES

B.C. 693]

in

and Uatchet

as the

" Khu-tani/'

/^

Horus

"

d^^

of gold he styled himself

""

the " chief wife, the royal

tak-het,'^

shrines of Nekhebet

of the

capacity of lord

liis

143

he married the princess,

sister,

/L__a ra^^

the royal wife,

rpj^^

^^^^

j^.^

^^

Amenmother

is,

unfortunately, mutilated in the inscriptions, but

is

said to have been "

Akalouka

"

it

appears to

she

have been connected with some branch of one of the

families of the priest- kiugs,

and Tirhakah, no doubt,

based his claim to the throne of Egypt on her descent.

Whether he was

called

not matters

but

little,

it

by Shabataka

to help

him

or

seems that when he was about

twenty years of age he was proclaimed king at Napata,

and that he

at

once

set

out for Egypt to depose

Shabataka, leaving behind him his mother,

no doubt, brought about her son's

who

had,

rise to power, after

the news of the defeat of Shabataka reached Napata.

Of the early

life

of

Tirhakah we obtain a few glimpses

from the portions of a

stele,^ set

up by the king

at

Tanis, which tell us that he was a younger son, and that

he farmed an estate with his father; his father took

the live stock as his share, and Tirhakah took the wheat

He

and dhura, or

millet.

favourite son,

and in due course he succeeded him,

was, however, his father's

Maspero, Hist. Anc, torn. iii. p. 361.

See E. de Rouge in Melanges d.'Archeologie Egyptienne, torn. i.
and Birch, Mo7iuments of the reign of Tirhakah^ in Trans.
p. 21 f
80c. Bihl. Arch., vol. vii. p. 194 ff.
Petrie, Tanis voL ii. p. 29,
plate 9, No. 163.
^

144

CORONATION OF TIRHAKAH

and the god

Amen

[B.C. 693

gave him dominion over

all

the

lands of Egypt, both in the North and in the South.

At length Tirhakah determined

to

be crowned according

custom of the ancient Egyptian kings, and he

to the

made arrangements
celebrated

Napata

for the

both at Thebes

coronation festival to be

and

for his mother, that she

He

Tanis.

sent to

might come and take

part in the ceremonies, and that as the earthly mother

of the son of

Amen who had become

might present him

young man, who

the god whose seed he was.

to

"When she had come

king of Egypt she

to

Egypt she found that the

twenty had

at the age of

left

her to

go forth on the hazardous undertaking of claiming the

crown of the two Egypts, had indeed become the lord

of the country,

and she looked upon him with the

same pride which

Isis felt as she

gazed upon her son

Horus, who was born in the papyrus swamps of the

Tirhakah bestowed upon his mother the high

Delta.

honours which befitted the spouse of

Amen and

the

mother of Amen's son on earth, and when the coronation ceremonies were over he

son of
is

Isis,

who had

was declared

to be the

inherited the throne of Seb.

It

probable that Takhet-Amen, the wife of Tirhakah,

who

is

thought by some to have been the widow of

Shabaka, the
ceived a

As

first

number

king of the

of titles of high

far as can be seen

some time between

B.C.

XXVth
rank

Dynasty,

at the

re-

same time.

Tirhakah ascended the throne

693 and

B.C.

691, and he at

once set to work to rule the country after the manner

BUILDINGS AT GEBEL BARKAL

B.C. 693]

of the great kings

During the

of Egypt.

reign he had

145

from Sennacherib,

years of

liis

for this

mighty warrior was busily engaged

little to

fear

few

first

in reducing

the Babylonians, and Elamites, and other nations

to

the east and north-east of Assyria to subjection, and he

had therefore time

to devote to

development of the trade

of the country and to the restoration of her ancient

sanctuaries.

At Gebel Barkal

hewn

sanctuary of which was

he built a temple, the

out of the solid rock of

the mountain; the total length of the building was

about 120

feet.

porch with four pillars stood before

the pylon, which was 63 feet wide and 11 feet deep

the

court measured 59 by 50 feet, and contained sixteen

columns, eight round and eight square.

the

3^

columns was

feet,

18

feet,

and

their

The height

of

diameter was

small hypostyle hall with 8 columns led

into the sanctuary wherein

Mut, Khensu, and other

was the shrine of Amen-Ea,

deities,

each side were decorated with

and the chambers on

reliefs,

many

painted in bright colours, in which Tirhakah

of

is

them

seen to

be worshipping the gods of the " Holy Mountain,'^ as

Gebel Barkal was called in those days.

was a

fine,

disappeared.

massive granite

altar,

The most remarkable

In the temple

which

has

now

characteristics of

the temple are the two colossal statues of the god Bes,

which decorate the

1

pillars

Much misconception has

one

on each side of the

existed about the height of this hill

was measured by Colonel the Hon. A, Gr. Talbot, R.E., in 1897,

and he found it to be 302 feet high, and five-eighths of a mile long.
it

VOL. VI.

TIRHAKAH's works at NAPATA

146

doorway of the liypostyle

sanctuary.

work the

Since the time

above

[B.C. 693

that leads

hall

from whose

of Hoskins,

measurements

taken,

are

the

into

and

of

Lepsius, a huge mass of rock from the overhanging

mountain has crashed down and wrecked the greater

part of the most interesting portion of the temple, and
it is

now

impossible to follow out the plans published

by either

Tirhakah repaired a temple

investigator.

which existed

at the corner of the

mountain near his

own, and also a temple built further to the north by

Piankhi, the conqueror of Egypt.

Tirhakah's town was across the river, and stood near

the modern village of

made

Sanam abu-Dom,

as excavations

Two

or three large

there in 1897 have proved.

temples stood in the neighbourhood, and the portions

of their

those

columns which were found

buildings were

construction

similar in

temple of Piankhi at Gebel Barkal.

this city appears to

indicated

The

to

that
the

necropolis of

have been situated at one period

near the Holy Mountain, for the temples there were pro-

bably funeral chapels only.

The

ruins at Gebel Barkal

are of great interest, chiefly because they

show how

thoroughly the civilization of Egypt had been adopted

in

Nubia, and how completely the priests of Amen,

who had

fled to

Napata

for refuge,

had introduced not

only their god into the country, but had also succeeded
in

making the people adopt the

religion,

art,

and funeral customs in

characteristics.

and sculpture, and

all

their

The materials were not

so

essential

good in

TIRHAKAH'S WORKS AT THEBES

B.C. 693]

the work was not so

their temples,

I47
the hiero-

fine,

glyphics were not so well shaped, and the costumes of

and the

the figures

offerings

no doubt that to

elaborate, but there is

purposes

Napata

might

be

But

Napata he cared more

for Thebes,

and

all intents

regarded

Thebes, only poorer.

if

were not so

depicted

as

second

Tirhakah cared much

for

and the architectural

works which he carried on in this city were of an

important character.
of

Mut were

Several portions of the temple

restored

by the

priest

Menthu-em-hat,

presumably under Tirhakah's direction, and the sanc-

new

tuary was provided with

furniture

and libation

In the court in front of the pylon of Kameses

bowls.

Amen-Ka

I.

Karnak Tirhakah set up

several huge columns, but what he intended to build
there in connexion with them is unknown.
Near the
in the temple of

at

great temple he built a small

Osiris-Ptah, and the reliefs with

temple in honour of

which

it

was decorated

by him and his successor Ta-nut-Amen are

comparatively

still

in a

good state of preservation; and from

the fact that his

name

is

found at

many

places on the

may
numerous. On

temple buildings on the east bank of the Nile we

assume that his repairs were tolerably

the west bank he built a second pylon to the small

temple at Medinet Habu, and on the bank of

reliefs in

which the king

is

seen grasping a

it

are

number

of

enemies by the hair of their heads and clubbing them.i

i

On

the buildings of

op. cit., p.

595

ff.

Tirhakah

generally

see

Wiedemann,

DESTRUCTION OF BABYLON

148

Thus we may

[B.C. 690

the only cities in the south

see that

which Tirhakah cared greatly about were Napata and

Thebes; at Tanis, in the Delta, he set up the stele to

which reference has already been made, and he appears

have constructed the building

to

at the

north-east

corner of the temple enclosure, of which the pavement

only

now

remains, close

Pasebkhanut

AW

to the

wall

of

I.

this architectural

work indicates that Egypt was

at peace with her neighbours,

and that Tirhakah was

make the people supply him with

strong enough to

money

great girdle

for building purposes

it

indicates

also

that

the early part of his reign was not only peaceful but

His relations with the petty kings of

prosperous.

Palestine were friendly, because during the

ten

or

years of

Tirhakah^s reign

first

eight

Sennacherib

was

occupied in wars against the Babylonians

(e.g.

693),

and against Elam (692), and against Elam and Babylon

(691, 690), and with the siege of Babylon (689). When

Babylon capitulated Sennacherib

threw down

its

and razed

walls,

ground, and to complete

and opened the

sluices

its

set it
its

on

and

fire,

temples to the

destruction he cut the

dams

of the river Euphrates and of

the canals, and turned the mighty city into a swamp.

For eight years Babylon had no king, and while that

city

was going

to ruin

fortifying Nineveh,

Sennacherib devoted himself to

and building, or re-building, the

temple dedicated to Ashur and the

'

See Petrie, Tarns, vol.

i.

p. 21

great

gods

and the plan following plate

of
16.

SECOND SIEGE OF JERUSALEM

B.C. 690]

As soon

Assyria.

heard of

lie

as Sennaclierib returned to

further

149

Nineveh

made amongst

league

kings of Palestine, Philistia, and Egypt, and

the

he

set

out on an expedition against Egypt intending to attack

In due course he arrived

the Khatti on the way.^

in Palestine and, for the second time, besieged Jeru-

salem with a section of his army which was led by

Turtanu

the

rest of his

Egypt.
xvii.

("

army

The
ff.)

Tartan

lie

")

and Eabshaku, whilst the

took with him and marched against

Book

writer of the

of Kings (2 Kings

seems to have confused the events connected

with the second siege of Jerusalem,

the coming of

i.e.,

the army of Tirhakah to fight against Sennacherib,

with those that belong to the

at

the time of the

first

the king of

Egypt

was Shabataka,

at the

first

siege

time of the second siege he was Tirhakah.

as

this

it

But be

may, Sennacherib never invaded Egypt,

for

he was prevented from doing so by a catastrophe of

such a serious character that he found

According

return to Nineveh.

and Isaiah

" early in

" corpses."

necessary to

Books of Kings/

the " angel of the Lord went out, and

" smote in the

"fourscore

to the

it

and

camp
five

Assyrians

of the

thousand:

the morning,

behold,

Josephus {Antiq.

an hundred

and when they arose

they were

xi. 4, 5)

all

dead

says that Sen-

nacherib besieged Pelusium for a long time and, having

raised
1

huge banks against

See Krall, Grundriss,

^

its

walls,

p. 156.

Isaiah xxxvii. 36.

'^

was about

2 Kings xix. 35.

to

SETHON, PRIEST OF PTAH

150

make an

attack upon

it,

wlien he heard of the coming

Tirhakah with a large

of

once

left

Berosus

success."

war

to

his

back

"returned

(according

Sennacherib find on

return

without

makes

Josephus)

to

from his Egyptian

Jerusalem that God had "sent a pestilential

distemper upon his army," and that on the

of the siege 185,000 generals,
of the

and at

force of Ethiopians,

and

Peliisium

[B.C. 690

night

first

and captains, and men

Assyrian army were destroyed.

An Egyptian

legend of the catastrophe which befell Sennacherib

preserved

by Herodotus

(ii.

141),

who

is

that

says

Sennacherib " king of the Arabians and Assyrians,"

marched upon Egypt in the time of Sethon, a

Hephaistos,

of

who was

in

great

terror.

priest

god

appeared to Sethon in a vision of the night, and told

him that he would assist him, and when the priest

awoke he made such preparations to meet the enemy
as were possible, without fear. But one night a number
of field mice ate up the bows, and quivers, and the
leather handles of their shields^ and the next morning

when the Assyrian host was

fell.

This story

is

in full flight

many

evidently a romance

of

them

which was

composed to glorify the power of the priests of the

god Ptah at Memphis, and

the
is

Hebrew

little

a distorted version of

narrative of Sennacherib's defeat.

doubt that

There

Herodotus wrote down correctly

enough the story which was

is

is

told him, but its absurdity

evident from the last sentence, in which

we

are told

that a stone statue of the king Sethon, with a mouse

Sennacherib's army destroyed

B.C. 690]

151

in

liis

hand, stands in the temple of Ptah, and that

on

it is

an inscription to the following

" soever looketh

npon me,

let

The Egyptians never placed

him

effect

Who-

"

revere the gods."

inscriptions of this kind

on their statues, and the description of the statue of

the king with a mouse in his hand shows that

The king and

not of Egyptian origin but of foreign.

pfiest of

Ptah

Sethon has not as yet been

called

show that he was the Zet

(XXIIIrd Dynasty),

of Ptah,

to

to

of

Eameses

gratify

the

II.,

or

people

of

perform the functions of high priest

and was in consequence celebrated by

tradition

"as

" victory

or

" Assyrians "

'

local

when commemorating a
gained by him against the

Sethon

success
(!) ^

to

King List

of Manetho's

son

or

who,

himself

Memphis, chose

satis-

though attempts have been made

factorily identified,

Tirhakah

was

it

There

is

'

no proof that Tirhakah ever

assumed the functions of a priest of Ptah

a priest of

Ptah may, however, have helped Tirhakah in collecting

an army .3

The Assyrian

inscriptions, naturally, contain

no mention of the catastrophe described in the Bible,

but none of the circumstances attending the attempted
invasion of Egypt given by Josephus or Berosus suits

campaign, when he

end of Sennacherib's third

the

certainly reduced

heavy
^

tribute.

Jerusalem and made Hezekiah pay

All

authorities

agree

that

after

'Es e^e Tis opiwv, eutreySr^y %(Tru).

Griffith, Stories of the

High

'

Wiedemann, Herodots

Ziueites Buch, p. 502.

Priests of

Memphis, pp. 8-11.

its

ESARHADbON INVADES SYRIA

152

Sennacherib returned almost as a fugitive to

failure

his

[B.C. 690

own

land,

by his two

where a short time

sons,

after

he was murdered

Adrammelech and Sharezer,

as he

was

worshipping in the house of Misroch his god, on the

20th day of the month Tebheth in the twenty-fourth

year of his reign, B.C. 681.

The withdrawal

of Sennacherib to his

own country

must have been regarded by Tirhakah with unfeigned

joy,

he knew that in

for

all

probability

he would

remain unmolested by Esarhaddon, the new Assyrian

king,

for

few

years

chronicles prove that

at Nineveh,

at

The

least.

annals

Esarhaddon was crowned

and that he spent the

first

B.C.

and
680

years of his

reign in quelling revolts in Babylonia, and in re-building

In B.C. 676 he marched against

the city of Babylon.

Abdi-Milkutti of Sidon and his

his city

allies,

he built a new city on the

with foreigners.

site

and destroyed

and peopled

it

Abdi-Milkutti and his ally Sanduarri,

king of Kundi and Sisu, were taken prisoners in the

following year, and their heads were cut off and sent to

Nineveh.
in this
B.C.

But though Esarhaddon was

campaign he did not advance

so near
to

Egypt

Egypt.

670 he besieged Baal, king of Tyre, and cut

In

off his

water supply in the same manner that the rebels cut

off the

water supply of Abi-Milki, king of Tyre, in the

reign of Amen-hetep IV.

Kaphia in

fifteen days,

of the same year he

Egyptians and their

He marched

from Aphek to

and by the end of the summer

had fought four

allies,

battles against the

and was master of Memphis,

B.C. 690]

which

TIRHAKAH PROCLAIMS HIMSELF KING

was

by

plundered

the

Assyrians

153

in

their

characteristic manner.

Tirhakah escaped, and

Thebes or

Esarhaddon received the sub-

mission of

to Napata.
all

the princes of the country, and appointed

twenty governors to

rule,

various provinces of his

each from his own

new

where he stayed

to Assyria,

fled to

a third expedition against

He

empire.

for one year

Egypt

the

city,

then returned

he

B.C. 668,

set out

on

but he died

on the way.

As soon

as

Tirhakah knew that Esarhaddon was

dead he returned to Egypt, and having driven from

their

places

governors

the

of

by

appointed

cities

Esarhaddon, he advanced to Memphis, where he boldly

declared himself to be the king of Egypt, and cele-

brated with great and solemn ceremonies the deposit

of an Apis Bull in the

Serapeum

at

Sakkara in the

News

twenty-fourth year of his reign.

of this event

seems to have been quickly reported to Ashur-banipal,

who had succeeded Esarhaddon on the throne

of

Assyria, and in the great baked clay cylinder inscribed

with his annals

he records the following facts

was walking about

and

reported

in

that

He

Nineveh when a messenger came

Tirhakah

(T

who was formerly king

^"^^^ ^TTT^,

Egypt and Kush,

and who had been overthrown by Esarhaddon, had

Tar-ku-u),

of

See Rawlinson, Cuneiform Inscriptions of Western Asia, voL v

plates 1-10; and for translations see G. Smith, Assurbanipalj
^

1871

and Schrader,

p. 153ff.

Keilinschriftliche

BihliothcJc,

Berlin,

1889

esarhaddon's governors

154

[B.C. 668

despised the power of Asliur and Islitar and, trusting in

own might, had

his

deposed

whom

governors

the

Esarhaddon had appointed, and had

slain the people

and plundered the country, and taken up his abode in

Ashur-bani-pal was furious at the news,

Memphis.
and

at

once set out for Egypt

he passed quickly

through Syria, and received the submission of the

twenty-two kings of the sea-coast on the way, and soon
arrived

Karbaniti

at

Tirhakah prepared

^^]]}

{>^t-]]

^^] >^ ^^)

to fight, but his troops

were beaten,

and when he heard this in Memphis he took

and made his way to Thebes.
that the governors
fled,

whom

to flight,

Ashur-bani-pal found

his father

had appointed had

but he recalled them and re-appointed them

names and

cities

king of Si^nu (Tanis

(Pa-sen-Heru,

or

their

M-ku-u (Nekau), king

1.

(Memphis) and Sa-ai

of Mi-im-pi
lu-da-ri,

were these

(Sais).

2.

Sharru-

3.

Pi-sha-an-hu-ru

Pa-shere-en-Heru),

king of Na-at-

hu-u (the Papyrus Swamps).

king of Pi-shab-tu (Pa-Sept).

?).

Pa-ak-ru-ru (Pakrer),

4.
5,

Bu-uk-ku-na-an-ni-'-pi

(Bakennifi),

king

Athribis).

Na-ah-ki-e (Nekht-kai), king of Hi-ni-in-

6.

of

Ha-at-hi-ri-bi

Magna).

7.

Pu-tu-

(Peta-Bast), king of Sa-'nu (Tanis).

8.

U-na-

shi (Henen-suten, or Herakleopolis

bis-ti

(Hetta-her-abt,

mu-nu (Unu-Amen), king

Swamps).

9.

of Na-at-hu-u (the

Har-si-ya-e-shu (Heru-sa-Ast), king of

Sab-nu-u-ti (Theb-neter, or Sebennytus).

Papyrus

Probably tbe Egyptian city Qarbana,

/]

10.

Bu-u-

RE-APPOINTED BY ASHUR-BANI-PAL

B.C. 668]

155

ai-ma (Pamai), king of Bi-in-di-di (Pa Ba-neb-Tet, or

Mendes).

11. Su-si-in-ku

Bu-nu-bu

of

12. Tab-na-ah-ti

(Busiris).

slii-ru

(Pa-nub).

(Bak-en-nifi), king of

Het-hert

(Pa

13. Bu-nk-ku-na-an-ni-'-pi

14. Ip-ti-har-

king of Pi-ha-at-ti-hu-ru-un-

nebt

Tep-ahet,

15. Na-ah-ti-hu-ru an-si-ni

polis).

king

(Tafnekbt),

Ah-ni (Henit?).

di-e-sbu (Ptah-erta-su),
pi-ki

king of Bu-

(Sliaskanq),

Apbrodito-

or

(Nekht-Heru-na-

shennu), king of Pi-sbab-ti-'-a (Pa-Sept).

16. Bu-kur-i

ni-ni-ip (Bak-en-renf), king of Pa-ah-nu-ti (Pa-khent?).

Si-ha-a

17.

king

(Tcbet-bra),

of

Shi-ya-a-u-tu

18. La-mi-in-tu (Nemaretb), king of

(Siut).

(Kbemennu,

or Hermopolis).

Hi-mu-ni

19. Isb-pi-ma-a-tu (Pesa-

Mut), king of Ta-ai-ni (Teni, or Tbinis).

20.

Ma-an-

ti-mi-an-hi-e (Mentbn-em-ankb), king of Ni-' (Nut,

Tbebes).2
tbeir

names

will be

list

i.e.,

of tbe governors and tbeir cities witb

in cuneiform

and tbeir Egyptian originals

found at tbe end of tbe section on Tirbakab.

Wben

Asbur-bani-pal bad re-appointed tbe twenty

governors be departed to Assyria witb great

soon, bowever, as be

governors

conspired

bad

left

As

spoil.

tbe country tbese same

togetber,

and

sent

letters

to

Tirbakab proposing an alliance between tbem, and a

^

Bukur-Ninip cannot be

an

Assyrian name, as some have

suggested, because no Assyrian cafled himself the "first-born" of

Ninip. We must remember too that the correctness of the reading
of " Ninip " as the
2

On

name

of a

god

is

the identifications of these

see Smith, Assurhanipal, p, 48

ff.

not yet proved.

names

of governors

and

cities

Aeg. Zeitschrift, 1872, p. 29

ff.

and 1883, pp. 85-88 the most recent discussion of tbe subject
by Steindorff in Beitrdge zur Assyriologie, vol. i. p. 595 ff.
;

is

ASHUR-BANI-PAL CONQUERS EGYPT

156

[B.C. 668

course of action whicli would entail the destruction of

tlie

Assyrian army in Egypt, but the Assyrian chiefs

managed

The ringleaders

was discovered.

spiracy

were Sharru-ludari, the king of Tanis

down with

the revolt was put

of the revolt

Pakrer, king of

Pa-Sept (the modern Saft al-Henna)

Sais

and the con-

to intercept their despatches,

and Nikau of

a strong

hand by

army which Ashur-bani-pal despatched

a second

Egypt, and whilst large numbers of rebels were

to

slain,

two of the above-mentioned kiugs, Nekau and Sharruludari,

to

were sent alive to Nineveh, and the latter seems

have been put to death there.

Nekau, however, was

pardoned by Ashur-bani-pal, who sent him back with

rich gifts to his city in Egypt, and appointed his son

An

to be the governor of Athribis.

Nabu-shezib-ani
to

(T>->^T

fc

Nekau's son, and many

About

this time, so

" Tirhakah fled to

my

Ashur

lord

Assyrian name,

i^ J} tff )' ^^^ given

presents at the same time.

the Assyrian annalist

Kush

tells

us,

the terror of the soldiers of

overwhelmed him, and he went

to his

dark doom."

From

the inscriptions found upon certain reliefs at

Medinet-Habu ("Pylon
that

Tirhakah

Tesher,

claimed to have

Tepa,i

and

we

of the Ethiopians")

and

from a

conquered
list

of

learn

Egypt,

conquered

countries given on the base of a statue discovered by

Mariette at Karnak,
reignty

it

is clear

that he claimed sove-

over Western Mesopotamia, the land of the

'

G. Daressy, Medlnet Hahou, p. 9.

TIRHAKAH THE TRAVELLER

B.C. 668]

Kheta, Assyria, Libya, and

is

157

eastern deserts.

tlie

This

a signal example of the worthlessness, historically,

of such

names
etc.,

lists,

and proves that cartouches containing the

of countries

and peoples were added

to statues,

purely for ornamental purposes, and without any

regard to truth or probability

has been

the

shown by Mariette

to

list

here referred to

have

been copied

directly from the base of a colossal statue of

11.^

Rameses

Curiously enough, Tirhakah obtained the reputa-

tion of being a

Strabo,^

great

traveller

under the name of

"

and conqueror, and

Tearko the Ethiopian,"

mentions him with Madys the

Scythian,

Cobus

of

Trerus, and Sesostris and Psammetichus the Egyptians,

as one

whose expeditions were not generally known.

In another place ^ he quotes Megasthenes,^ who says

that Sesostris the Egyptian and Tearko the Ethiopian

advanced as far as Europe, and that Nebuchadnezzar,

who was more celebrated among the Chaldeans than

Hercules among the Greeks, penetrated even as far as
the Pillars, which Tearko also reached.
But whatever
Pillars are here referred to they cannot be the Pillars

of Hercules in Europe, for neither

Tirhakah ever reached them.

Nebuchadnezzar nor

The circumstances which

attended the death of Tirhakah, as well as the time

and place of

it,

are

unknown.

See also Wiedemann,

op. cit. p.

594; Mariette, Karnalc,

pi. 18.
2

I. 3,

He

21.

flourished

between

B.C.

350 and

XV.

B.C. 300,

1, 6.

p. 67,

THE REIGN OF TANUATH-AMEN

158

[B.C. 665

Ea-ba-ka, son of the Sun, lord of risings, Am-en-

Tanuath.
During

tlie last

years of his

Tirhakah associated

life

with himself in the rule of the kingdom a fellow-

countryman who was called Tanuath-Amen, or TanutAmen; this fact is proved by the reliefs^ on the walls*
of the

Amen
the

sanctuary which

small

built in

first

Tirhakah and Tanutat Thebes.

honour of Osiris-Ptah

we

of these

see

Tirhakah

In

converse with

in

the various deities of Egypt, and in those which follow

the

Tanut-Amen

king

youthful

Amen-Ea and

converse with

represented

is

He

other gods.

in

sometimes

wears the White Crown, /), and sometimes the Eed

Crown, and at others the uraei of the South and the

North are fastened over his brow. In one relief

we

_^

making

see both

Tirhakah and Tanut-Amen

offerings, the

former of incense and

the latter of a libation to Osiris.

inscription found at

A curious

Thebes and published

by Champollion^ mentions a ceremony

which was performed in the third year
of the reign of

mm
uah-meet,
the Horus name or
Tanut-Amen.

^\^

the

in connexion

Tanut-Amen,

entrance

of

priest

Peta-Kheusu iuto the temple

of

called

Amen-Ea

Thebes; this priest enumerates the names of a

at

'

See Mariette, MonximenU Divers,

Mariette, op.

cit., pi.

87.

Monuments,

pi.

79

ff.

torn. iv. plate 349.

:f3:

^if:r;.fr^B^fb:r:LtrTT

^^i?A_

5-^

/^.
:'i--i7Uf

:;^^^4^<^Pat^S5T^^pf^^:::ww^Tf^-f
?e 0,^;
>^'e^^f pwp#"L^^sr:^e s f^xt^-^f.

Fi^i^-

.i^4m':^4v^- ^^mtimi^s:^u^^%zi

^;;fif:

:-lt-

--

e30

<3

^flr

ifzj.i-z^^zmn''n-^^^:iy^if^^^Mn'm:
.W:
.r^^^fas ^Lf^^^iJ^!:^?at-^f r<far fTt^O
'^iit-zzim^r.^^
.ff37^^ff5^f:^m.^^i;^
:^T^^a'^<4^, I;^^=^^7;D[^!r:^^5?^fl^S:
f

^n,

o<^(ien'~->ea'

5t:t:i:5^5^5Di^ppcMS
z?^:=y^4:y it^f4ir:^ ^;:^oit^^?:L!:^oT'-J.!r
? T^Tk^nr^tlE 7A ^AZmAoiZ^ ^N*

<fB
^9-jjfti

'

^B-^^i:

'i:^M:i^^-=>':^*-/2^rr:r'=

;Qr^^oAG'^j,i^r:i:o:::r^z:^T^f^:.fzidCLiZ;
|.->0, 9 "DZ^^^ '':^:.B^^^'k''JztMB:zznzaiiH
.

T:A-i^'S^'^M^mji^z'^zmH^^':zuz:

stele of

Tanuath-Amen.

Found

at

Napata (Gebel Barkal).

'U

THE STELE OF THE DREAM

B.C. 665]

number

of priests of

l5l

Amen, Mut, Khensu, and Mentlm,

arranged in genealogical order, and

commemorates

it

The
Tanut-Amen

his priestly ancestors for seventeen generations.

most important monument of the reign of

is

among

a iine stele which was found

the ruins of the

Amen-Ea at Gebel Barkal, or Napata, and

which is now preserved in the Egyptian Museum at
On the upper, rounded portion of it are two
Cairo. ^
In one we have the king, who appears to be
scenes.
temple of

making an offering
his father Amen, who

quite young,

of a

pectoral to

is

with

the

IT!

and

here represented

ram surmounted by a disk

Behind him stands his sister Qelhetat

head of a

and plumes.
(

necklace

D ^]

>

who

is

pouring

out

a libation

and

says to the king, " I give

shaking a sistrum.

The god

" unto thee to rise

as king of the South and

North

''upon the throne of Horus the living one, like Ka, for

In the other scene the king

"ever."

offering of Maat,

king,
"

"I

give

mountainous

to

unto thee
countries,

making an

is

Amen-Ka, who says

all

lands,

and

all

desert

all

the

Nine

" together beneath thy sandals for ever."

king stands his wife Kerearhenti,

to the

and

Bows

Behind the

S ^^^ ^ ^~T,
n

the two ladies have their feet bare, but the king wears
sandals, or shoes of an unusual shape.

The

stele is

dated in the king's accession year, and

For the text see Mariette,

VOL. VI.

ojp. cit., pll.

7 and

8.

THE STELE OF THE DREAM

l62

among

tlie

abui,"!

which

titles

applies to the king

it

"lord of the two horns/' a

e.,

[B.C. 665

title

is

"Neb

which in

by Alexander the Great, and

later days

was

which

no doubt, the original of the Arabic name

^'

is,

also borne

" for

Dhu'l Karnen

made

mention

is

" Great

Green,"

seems as

of a journey
i.e.,

which he made

the Mediterranean

Sea,

line

to the

and

it

he had been there with Tirhakah in the

if

early part of that king's reign.

that

In the second

the conqueror.

Tanut-Amen had

The

text proper relates

a dream one night wherein he

saw two snakes, the one on his right hand; and the
other on his

left,

and that when he awoke they had

When

disappeared.
interpret the

he

asked

magicians]

[his

to

dream they told him that the two serpents

represented the lands of the South and North of which

he was to become the king, and that he should bind

the uraei of sovereignty of both countries on his brow.

As

a result of this he went forth and' was proclaimed

king by 1,100,000 men,

^\N, and then he departed

/SUVV\A A^/V^^A

to the temple of

Amen

of Napata,

"^CSSS^

and made

an offering of 36 oxen, and forty measures of a beer

called

ds/i,

f)'v\(g,.

when he
to

ft

i, and 100

This done, he
arrived at

Abu

set

ostrich feathers,

out for the North, and

(Elephantine) he

Khnemu-Ea and Hapi

at

made

offerings

Thebes he was received

B.C. 665]

TANUT-AMEN

by the Sent-ur

priest,

who brought
whose name

is

163

^^^ ^^ and by
,

him dnhhi

to

EGYPT

IN

hidden,"

his colleagues

flowers, T" (JO

"^5 of "him

iP^ /ww^.

(1

AAA/vAA

'

<-!

^^~~

In due course he reached Men Nefer,

A ,

i.e.,

U r
Memphis, and certain of the inhabitants who had intended
,^A/w^A

to fight against

him changed

their

arrival with joy; but others of

"the children of revolt did

"who made

a slaughter

minds and greeted his

them

resisted him,

and

battle with his majesty,

among them

so great that it

When Tanut-Amen had

"could not be computed."

taken the city he went to the temple of Ptah and

made
(J^

offerings to Ptah-Seker,

The "children

7).

must be the governors

of

Q ^^^3:^

jj

and Sekhet,

revolt" here mentioned

who had been

re-appointed by Ashur-bani-pal, and probably a number
of soldiers

of the cities

and mercenaries

whom he had

the interests of Assyria in Egypt.

Amen had

propitiated

left to

As soon

protect

as Tanut-

Ptah of Memphis, he

set out

again in his boats to do battle with the "governors

who straightway withdrew

of the North,"

garrison

and became unassailable.

"

cities,

many days "

into their

Having spent

waiting for them to come out to

fight,

he at length returned to Memphis, and sat down in his

palace and took counsel with himself as to the best

1
ill

TANUT-AMEN

164

means

adopt to enable his

to

bowmen

[B.C. 665

make an

to

Delta appeared at Memphis under the

of the

A^

leadership of Paqrer,
of Pa-Sept,

some

to

EGYPT

After some delay the governors of the eastern

attack.
side

IN

sort

ft?

^j ^^ governor

A \\ 6^' ^^ Phacusa, and they came

Tanut-Amen
of agreement with him.

entertained the chiefs of the deputation and gave

bread, and beer,
after a

" all good

and

things,"

them

and when,

few days, they had come to terms, they asked

permission to depart to their towns that they might

fetch the gifts

which they had evidently agreed to give

At length the

him.

gifts

were given, and in return,

we may assume, the king found

own country.
The above inscription

prudent to retire to

it

his

Egypt by the Nubian king, and

of the occupation of

of his victory over those

and

in

the

conquest of

Amen

Delta,

clearly contains a description

who

resisted

and there

Memphis which

is

of

ii. 1.

his

21

mentioned by Tanut-

f).

majesty,

goes

man

Memphis

no doubt that the

The Assyrian king,

Tirhakah had been swept away by the
(col.

at

Annals of Ashur-bani-pal

also referred to in the

is

is

him

after stating that

terrible splendour

say

that

immediately

j rtlf

^JJ

E| fy" ^Jf

on to

afterwards

set himself

upon the throne of Egypt and continued

the war.

Now

this

called

name was read by the

late

G. Smith as Ur-da-ma-ni-e, and was at once by

Mr.

many

regarded as the Assyrian form of the name of the

WAR WITH ASHUR-BANI-PAL

HIS

B.C. 665]

165

Egyptian king called EuT-AMEN-nieri-Amen,i whose

place in Egyptian history

But

however, uncertain.

is,

was well known from the Egyptian monuments that

it

'the successor of

Tirhakah was called Tanut-ximen, and

seemed impossible that the Assyrian name Urdamanie

it

The question

could represent the Egyptian Tanut- Amen.

at once arose as to the accuracy of the transliteration

of the Assyrian

upon the

first

and attention was

characters,

sign

J^tJ, which Mr. G. Smith, and

others following him, read ur

values, e.g., lik,

lik, tas,

now

this sign has

tash, das, dash, tish,

In an inscription of Sennacherib

tis.

found the words ^t^]^ ^^fj

read "ul-tu

si-tan,^^

fixed

t^^JJ

"

many

tiz,

and

Mr. Smith

JVJ, which he

and translated "from the begin-

ning," and thus gave to the sign TJ^-J the additional

value tan.

This value does not appear in the second

edition

Prof.

of

Delitzsch^s

Lesestuche,

which was

published in 1878, so clearly he cannot have

its

existence

it

appears

third edition, published

Br linn ow

of

(p.

35) in parenthesis^ in the

in

1885, and in the fourth

This value tan

edition (p. 38), published in 1899.

given by

known

in his admirable Classified List

is

on

the authority of Delitzsch, and the interesting variant

1
I

r(|e=^[j=^
Tfo^^^d^ii^]^
l_
V
^
\

AAA/vNA A^W\AA j\

'

_^_

AAAA/^^

/VWAAA

Ra-usr-ma[a]t-Amen-setep-en, lord of the two lands, Amen-rutmeri-Amen.

2 Smith-Sayce, History of Sennacherib, London, 1878, p, 161,

ta-an

is

sign rtljf l^^s

the

first

then take

^^^

for granted that the

it

value tan, and

sign in the

[B.C. 665

Worterhuch of this scholar,

given in the

We may

239.

p.

= TASDAMANIE

TANUT-AMEN

l66

name

if

JJ^

we apply

^H Ej

this to
yr"

^J}

we obtain the reading Tan-da-ma-ni-e, which represents with tolerable accuracy the name of Tirhakah's
successor, the
tions.

We

Tanut-Amen

of the Egyptian inscrip-

must, then, cease to regard Urdamanie, or

and Kut-Amen as one and the

rather Tandamanie,

same person, and we may now consider Ashur-bani-pal's

account of his war against Tandamanie.

According to the Assyrian texts Tandamanie was either

the " son of ShabakH,"
''son of his sister,"

5^^

t^

^' ^^ *^

"but if

the latter

'^'^I

^t^] ^J,^

be the correct one he must have been the

reading

nephew

of Tirhakah, for this king is clearly the person

to

Those who have made Tandamanie

whom shu refers.

the

nephew of Shabaka * appear not to have

the words " son of his sister

place of the words "son of
in the former text

tioned, the

the one text take the

Shabaku"

Tirhakah

words " son of his

son of Tirhakah's

is

" in

is

realized that

in the other

as

the last person men-

must mean the

sister "

sister.

Steindorff in Beitrdge

\p^^T

appears to

ziir

Assyriologie, vol.

mean "

i.

p.

356

ff.

sister" here, but its usual

meaning

"lady."
^
*

See Krall, Grundriss, p. 160.

See the texts in Rawlinson, Cuneiform

plate 2, line 22.

Insco'iptions, vol.

v.

But
gone

WAR WITH ASHUR-BANI-PAL

HIS

B.C. 665]

to liis "

dark doom

upon the throne

'^^II ^IIT^ "^1

i-e^

collected his troops,

tained,

Annu,

jl

and then

Memphis

Assyrian forces in

and

had

the city of

fortified

one text,

to

as Tirhakali

Tandamanie seated himself

"

of Egypt,

and according

Ni',

As soon

to return to our text.

167

the

city

of U-nu,

or Heliopolis,

^,

set out

to

and

besiege the

the siege was well main-

and he succeeded in preventing anyone from

Whilst he was carrying out these

leaving the city.

works a messenger sent by someone departed in hot

haste to Nineveh and told Ashur-bani-pal what had

and

happened,

straightway the

Assyrian

king

set

out on his '^second expedition to Egypt and Kush."

As soon

as

had arrived

Tandamanie heard that

in

Egypt he

left

Ashur-bani-pal

Memphis and

fled

to

Thebes, and immediately he

had gone the prefects

and governors who, not knowing whether they would
obtain help from Assyria, had

had

tried

given him

gifts,

and

on good terms with him, advanced

to be

Ashur-bani-pal and tendered their submission and

to

kissed his feet.

The Assyrian host

left

Memphis and

followed Tandamanie, or Tanut-Amen, to Thebes, and as

soon as the fugitive king

of Kipkip,

^yy

thus Thebes

fell

The Egyptian

knew

this

he

fled to the city

<III ^y^, Ki-ip ki-pi;^

into the hands of Ashur-bani-pal, who

<Igf

i]

tdl

A^ f^^^

Beitrdge zur Assyriologie, vol.

i.

p. 611,

Qepqepa

see

Steindorff,

THE SACK OF THEBES

l68
plundered
off

from

in the usual Assyrian fashion,

it

it

[B.C. 665

gold,

silver,

costly furniture,

fine

precious stones, rich apparel,

men, women, children,

horses,

and two large wooden

and carried

which were of great

pillars

weight, and were covered with plates of gold.

Ashur-bani-pal seems to have been content with the

sacking of Thebes, for he returned, as he says, " with

hand"

a full

in peace to his capital Nineveh, having

established his power and authority in

These events took place about

Egypt and Kush.

B.C. 661,

and the capture

and sacking of Thebes were the greatest calamity which

had ever befallen the

occupied

century before

The Nubians had nearly

city.

under Piankhi, but their

it

occupation took place in a peaceful manner, and seeing

what

close relations

and Nubians

the

for centuries,

regarded by the

But never

had existed between the Thebans

before

former

had the

as

latter

would not be

strangers

city of

or

foreigners.

Thebes seen a foreign

host in her streets, and fierce soldiers going about in

the

courts

temple of Amen,

of the

desecrating the

famous sanctuary and pillaging the chambers where

the

symbols of the great gods of Egypt had their

The provocation which the Egyptians, led by

the Nubian kings Tirhakah and Tanut-Amen, had
given must have been of a most serious character,
abode.

otherwise Ashur-bani-pal would never have undertaken

such a laborious work as an expedition to Thebes.

He and

his father

was impossible

must have been

for

them

to

fully

make

aware that

their

it

authority

ASHUR-BANI-PAL RETURNS TO ASSYRIA 169

B.C. 665]

effective in a strip of

of whicli

and

it

country like Egypt, the capital

was seventy days' journey from

is

sea-coast,

tlie

probable that the object of their invasion

was rather

and

to maintain their authority in Syria

Palestine than

conquer Egypt.

to

Sargon,

mighty

warrior that he was, clearly shirked the invasion of a

country which seemed to have no end, and his son

Sennacherib

lost the greater part of a fine

ever setting foot on Egyptian

soil,

army before

and Esarhaddon,

the wise and politic grandson of Sargon, was content

with the occupation of the Delta and the capture of

the

northern capital Memphis.

the

fiery

but we
be

Ashur-bani-pal

may

to

It

take

was reserved

and sack Thebes,

be quite sure that he knew

impossible

Egypt

rule

to

for

would

it

Nineveh,

from

and

him ever
to return to the country, especially when he remembered the trouble which was brewing for him
that he felt that

in Babylonia

it

would be impossible

for

and Elam.

The invasion

of

Egypt and the sack

of

Thebes

were the result of the arrogance and ignorance of

the priests

of

Amen.

Having

ruined

reduced Thebes to poverty, in the

they retired to
of the

cult

of

Napata,

XXIst Dynasty

and became

Amen and

of

the

Egypt and

propagandists

theory that the

high priest of that god had the right to rule Egypt

the native

Nubian princes

families of the priests of

married

women

of

Amen, and adopted with

wives the belief that they inherited that right.

the
their

The

170 FUTILITY OF

THE NUBIAN RESISTANCE

four kings of the

Nubian Dynasty occupied Thebes

much

without

difficulty,

[B.C. 665

but they showed themselves

incapable of meeting a strong foe like the Assyrians in

the battle-field.

and Nubia in

They might have ruled the Theba'id

peace had they not attempted to resist

the power of Assyria in Syria and Palestine, but they

thought

foolishly

that

they might with

impunity

by Esarhaddon, and

depose the governors appointed

slay the Assyrian garrison left in

Memphis by Ashurpower of

bani-pal, not realizing the greatness of the

the foe

whom

they opposed.

When

the

Assyrians

enemy the Nubians were always

turned upon their

beaten, and

when the Assyrians

ran away.

Sib'e

the

followed

them they

''Tartan" of Egypt ran away

from Sargon, Tirhakah ran away from Esarhaddon and

from Ashur-bani-pal, and Tanut-Amen ran away from

Tanut-Amen

Ashur-bani-pal.

did more

harm

to

Egypt

than his three predecessors, for he defied the Assyrian

king,

slew his

leaving

the

soldiers,

and

then

escaped himself,

wretched country at the mercy of the

victorious and infuriated king of the Assyrians,

annals

show beyond a doubt that they were

whose
past

masters in the art of burning and destroying the cities

which they had sacked, and of laying waste countries,

and of torturing and slaying their captives.

The
due

Nubian kings seems to have been

belief, which was inculcated in them

action of the

to the foolish

by the priests of Amen, that they ought to follow the example of the priest-kings of the Theban XXIst Dynasty

DESOLATION OF UPPER EGYPT

B.C. 665]

of

171

Egypt, and copy the exploits of the great kings of

the

XVIIIth and XlXth

Dynasties, but they possessed

neither the ability of the priests, nor the bravery of the

kings of old.

For nearly two thousand years the

city

of Thebes maintained its proud position, not only as

the capital of Upper Egypt, but as the seat of the

government- of the country and of the priesthood, and

whether the
defeats

in

Egyptians gained victories or suffered

the wars which

long period, the

''

macy among the

reserved for the
to

of ruin so

prophet

never

Nahum

maintained

trod

supre-

her streets.
of the

It

was

priests of

her a destruction which her

not have

awful that
as an

its

Egypt, and the foot of the

Nubian converts

bring upon

inhabitants could
state

Amen "

cities of

conqueror

Asiatic

Amen

city of

they waged during that

believed possible, and a

it

was held up by the

example of the misfortune and

calamity which he prophesied against the people of

Nineveh.

172

ESARHADDON'S administration of EGYPT

aOYEENOES OF

LIST OF

CITIES

ASSYRIAN FORMS OP THEIR NAMES.

1.

2.

^^ yyy

3.

^y- "^

4.

5.

t^

^I

|E||

>->-y

^^ ^Sf

>-|<y

"^

'-j^

Pi-slia-an-khu-m

M ^ A--I

Pa-ak-ru-ru

"illl

-^T

igf

Sharru-lu-da-ri

^J I^f

^T-

Bu-uk-ku-na-an-ni-^-pi

"^I

A'^IIT

7.

^>-

]pn^

8.

^yyy^

6.

9.

j^^
^-

11.

^yy

12.

t^
1

E^^<

^^

>-^y
'^yy

10.

<I^

^]<

^t]} ^]} I

:^yyyt=

y^y^

"^^yy

^^

*"^y

^!lf

i^^^yyy

Na-akh-ki-e

Pu-tu-bisli-ti

U-na-mu-nu
Khar-si-ya-e-shu

^y

*^y<

Pu-u-ai-ma

t^t^

su-si-m-ku

Tab-na-akh-tl

According to SteindorfE {Beitrdge zur Assyriologie,

vol.

i.

ESARHADDON's administration of EGYPT

I73

APPOINTED BY ESAEHADDON.
EGYPTIAN ORIGINALS OF THE ASSYRIAN FORMS.

J.

Nekau.

(An Assyrian name.)

Pa-sen-Heru,

or

Pa-shere-en-Heru.

rx

Pakrer,

/wvwv

fi3

Mf Paqrer.

Bak-en-nifi.

Wi

^ ^

or

Nekht-ka-i.

Pe-ta-Bast.

Unu-Amen.

Heru-sa-Ast.
?i

LM LM

Pa-ma-i.i

Shashanq.
Taf-nekht.

\=J\

p. 351)

the Assyrian form

Eg.

(j t|

p^

ESARHADDON's administration of EGYPT

174

aOVEENOES OF CITIES

LIST OF

ASSYRIAN FORMS OF THEIR NAMES.

^3^

-^^

13.

14.

IHpf

15.

^]<

j^^ <yt^ t:]} I Ip-ti-khar-di-e-shu =

^-yyy

^ ^^y ^y^

HI -^y ^y

16.

^>^

17.

^^11

18.

^y

y^^

19.

^yy

i^y,^

20.

tl

-f

^^

S^

^fl

}}<

-y

-^y< -y<y ^jn

^IT Sf:
Na-akli-ti-khu-ru-an-si-ni

Bu-kur-ni-ni-ip

tlj^

Tsi-kha-a

1}

^ESppi

^y

][^

y|

ish-pi-ma-a-tu

^]<

La-me-in-tu

^\

t||

Ma-an-ti-me-an-khi-e
^

This

name cannot be

Ninib," for the god's

of

determinative
"

-r^

Because no

is

ofl&cial

the Assyrian " Bukur-Ninib,"

name

^>

must be

Menthu-em-ankh

of this period, while a

,

show that the governor

Ma-an-ti-mi-an-hi-e

never spelt in this way, and the

or king called

called Menthu-em-ha, ^"^

to

''firstborn

wanting.

from the Egyptian inscriptions

made

is

i.e.,

is

known

to us

governor of Thebes

known, an attempt has been

whom

the Assyrian scribe called

identified with

this

order to arrive at this result the second sign an,

regarded as a mistake of the scribe, who

is

is

Menthu-em-ha.

-+-,

supposed by

is

In

arbitrarily

this theory to

ESARHADDON

ADMINISTRATION OF EGYPT

175

APPOINTED BY ESARHADBO:!^ continued.

EGYPTIAN ORIGINALS OF THE ASSYRIAN FORMS.

(As No.

5.)

Ptah-eeta-su.

AA/VvV\

Nekht-Heru-na-shennu.

Bak-en-ren-e.

"^ ^

TcHET-HRA

(=

Tclieho

Tew?).

Nemareth.
c^

1A

P-SA-MUT.

kf T

have mistaken the following sign

of the

god Ashur,

sir

determinative for god,

hi,

is

^Vi

for the

ideogram

of the

and therefore to have placed before

-+.

The idea

probable, and the argument, as

of this kind,

Menthu-em-ankh.2

is

is

name

it

the

ingenious but most im-

generally the case in emendations

so complicated that it fails to carry conviction with

it.

As the name stands before us in the cuneiform characters we have

neither reason nor right to assume any such blunder on the part of the
scribe, or to read the name in any other way than Ma-an-ti-mi-an-khi-e,
which is obviously Menthu-em-ankh, and must be the name of a person
entirely distinct from Menthu-em-ha.
See Maspero, Hist. Anc, vol. iii.
p.

378

SteindorS, Beitrdge, vol.

i.

p. 354.

176

ESARHADDON's administration of EGYPT

OVEE WHICH GOYEENOES

LIST OF CITIES

ASSYRIAN FORMS OF THEIR NAMES.

A"^

^tjy

y>-

-til

4ff

2.

-tyy

^t]]

3.

^::yy

>-^y

4.

^tyy

^y^ t^tn

5.

^::yy ^^< ::^y

6.

^tyy

i^

7.

^tyy

}}

8.

^::yy

'-^y

9.

>-tyy

^}

10.

--Ty

^y^

1.

!{

"^K

A^^
t^^y

^y

>-yy<y

^^
^y<y

^yyy^

^^

Na-at-khu-u

t^yyy:^

>-y<y

A^HF-

>t

Tsi-^-nu

V^

pi-sap-tu

t^

J^ J^!w

t^t]

Sa-ai

II

^l

Me-im-pi

Khi-ni-in-shl

Tsa-^-nu

Na-at-khu-u

^yyy^^

<y5^

Kha-at-khi-ri-bi

<y*^

>^y<

Tsab-nu-u-ti

<y5^

pi-in-di-di

=
=

ESARHADDON'S administration of EGYPT

177

WEEE APPOINTED BY ESAEHADDON.

EGYPTIAN ORIGINALS OF THE ASSYRIAN FORMS.

Men-nefer.

(3

._

TCHANT.

j)

c=^:.

(]

^^

^4

r^

^1
"i

"^iD^

VOL. VI.

Het-ta-her-abt (Athribis).

Henen-suten (Herakleopolis Magna).

TCHANT

^^

(|

Na-Athu, "the Swamps."

Per-Sept (Pa-Sept).

(\

^ ^1

i "^

^^^^

Q^

Saaut.

c^

^^37

(?).

^-f

Na-Atku.
,

Theb-neter (Sebennytus).

it

Pa-Ba-neb-Tetet (Mendes).

178

ESARHADDON'S administration of EGYPT

OYER WHICH GOVEENOES

LIST OF CITIES

ASSYRIAN FORMS OF THEIR NAMES.

11.

<-t]]

'^-

<I

12.

^tyy

^>-

>^

^'^

13.

-tyy

i^^yyy

14.

^-yy ^y- ^^< ^^y ^y< -y<y ^jn

-^

Pu-nu-shi-ru

"tin

Pu-nu-bu

=
=

Akt-ni

^m ^y- <m =

Pi-kha-at-ti-khu-ru-un-pi-ki

^y^ t^trf<y^

15.

^tyy

16.

>-tyy

17.

^tyy

<y'-

18.

--tyy

.(^

19.

^tyy

s^yyy

20.

^tyy

AM

A'^yyy ^^
t^t]}

>^
yi

yi

t^:

]}

A>-^y

y{ pi-sab-di-'-a

Pa-akli-nu-tl

Sln-ya-a-u-tu

"-^V

< ^y

Khi-mu-ni

:^

ni-^

Ta-ai-ni

ESARHADDON'S administration of EGYPT

179

WEEE APPOINTED BY IISAUKA'DDO^ continued.

EGYPTIAN ORIGINALS OF THE ASSYRIAN FORM?

Pa-Asar (Busiris).

r|^

1^

Pa-nub (Momemphis

?).

henit(?).

[](];

^ Q^^^^?^^

Pa-Het-Hert-nebt-Tep-

AIIET (ApHRODITOPOLIS).

A rC

D A>3

AWW\

'^V

^^

Pa-khennu,

l|

z Z S

AAAAAA

Pa-Sept-aa (Saft al-Henna).

or

<^

Pa-khent.

Saut.

Khemennu

(Hermopolis).

Teni (Thinis).

Nut-[Amen],

i.e.,

" CITY [of

Amen]

"

(Thebes).

i8o

CITAPTEPv VIII.

THE TWENTY-SECOND TO THE TWENTYFIFTH DYNASTY. SUMMAEY.

With

the

close

the

period

of this

New Empire

comes to an end, and we are on the threshold of the

Eenaissance of the Egyptian kingdom with

its

all

ancient arts and sciences brought into connexion with

The

the Greece of the seventh century before Christ.

beginning of this period

of Egyptian

is

marked by a

slight revival

power under the energetic king Shashanq,

who put an end

to the

two

rival but

weak dynasties

of

Tanis and Thebes, and united the kingdoms of the

South and North under his

sceptre.

With

the end of

the dynasty of priest-kings Thebes ceased to be the

capital of Egypt,

and

its glory,

thousand years, departed from

decay was
year 661
bani-pal,

which had lasted

it.

materially hastened

B.C.,

for

The progress
by

its

sack

two

of its

in

the

by the Assyrians in the reign of Ashur-

and by the time of the rule of the Ptolemies

the great city was, comparatively speaking, in ruins.

Shashanq, the

first

king of the

XXIInd

Dynasty, fixed

THE GODDESS BAST AND HER CITY

l8l

the seat of his power at Bubastis, in the eastern part of

the Delta, a city which

had up

to that time occupied a

purely subordinate position.

The
in

successors of

devotion

their

Bast, and

Shashanq vied with each other

to

Cat

the

or

Lioness-goddess

they considerably enlarged and beautified

her temple at Bubastis, the greatest of the works in

connexion therewith being executed by Osorkon

fourth king of the dynasty,
festival hall in

Herodotus
''of

who

says,^

the

erected a magnificent

Of

honour of the goddess.^

"Amongst

II.,

the

this city

the noble city

rest,

Bubastis seemeth to be uery haughty and highly

" planted, in which city

is

a temple of excellent

memory

" dedicate to the goddess Bubastis, called in our speach

" Diana, then the which, albeit there be other churches

"both bigger and more richly furnished, yet

" sightly grace

and seemelynesse of building, there

" none comparable unto

"

for the

it.

is

Besides, the uery entrance

and way that leadeth unto the

city,

the rest

is

in forme

"of an Ilande, inclosed round about with two sundry

" streames of the river Nilus, which runne to either side
" of the

path way, and leauing as

it

were a lane or

" causey betweene them, without meeting,

" course

another way.

" eache of

These armes of the floud are

them an hundred

foote broade, beset on both

" sides the banckes with fayre

"

take their

braunched

trees, over-

shadowing ye waters with a coole and pleasant shade.

^
'^

See Naville, Festival Hall of Osorkon

ii.

137, 138.

II.,

London, 1892.

B.R.'s translation, Fol. 108

f.

THE GODDESS BAST AND HER CITY

l82
"

The gate

"

hauing in the front a beantiful image,

of entry of the city

" measure.

The temple

it selfe

is

in height 10. paces,

6.

cubites in

situate in the middest

" of ye city, is euermore in sight to those yt passe to

" fro.

For although ye

" arrered

and

by addition of earth was

city

and made higher, yet ye temple standing as

" did in ye beginning,

and never moouedj

is

in

it

manner

and stately tower, in open and cleare uiewe

Kound about the which
to euery parte of ye city.
goeth a wall ingrauen with figures and portraitures of

" of a lofty
"
"

" sundry beasts.

"

The inner temple

" of trees, set

" of

men

" image.

" furlong.

is

enuironed with a high groue

and planted by the hande and industrie

the whiche

in

temple

standing

is

The length of the temple is in euery way a

From the entrance of the temple Eastward,

" there is a fayre large causey leading to the

"

Mercury, in length, three furlongs,

" broade,
" side

"

an

all

of faire

stone,

and four acres

and hemmed

with a course of goodly

tall trees

house of

in

on each

planted by the

hands of men, and thus as touching the description

" of ye temple."

Describing the various great festivals

Herodotus says

of the Egyptians,

which was celebrated

at

of the feast of

" this people as with entyre

and affectionate zeale most

" religiously obserue the feast at

Bubastis, behaue and

"beare themselues on this maner.

" being addressed,
1

Diana

" Moreover, such of

Bubastis,

wherein

infinite

Certayne shippes

numbers of men and

B.R.'s translation, Fol. 86.

THE GODDESS BAST AND HER CITY

"

women

sayle towards the city, in

tlie

183

meane season

" whiles they be in voiage on ye water, certaine of the

"

"

women play upon drums and

sound and noyse, ye men on

" these implements,

making a great

tabers,

as

want

and straiue

their

Such

pipes.

clap their hands

" voice in singing to ye highest degree.

" soever they arrive, happely

At what

city

some of the women con-

"tinue their mirthe and disport on ye timbrels, some

" others raile, reuile

and scold

dames of ye

at the

city

"beyond measure; many trauise and dannce minionly

" others cast by their clothes, and openly discouer and
:

" bewray their shame, doing this in all those cities that
" are neere
"

adioyning to the rivers side.

sembled and

"honour the

gathered

feast

together

Bubastis,

at

as-

they

day with principall solemnity, making

"large offerings to Diana, wherein

"

and effusion of grape wine than

"

To

is

all

greater expence

the yeare besides.

by the uoice of ye country are wont

this place

" repayre 7000.

Being

men and women,

to

besides children, and

" thus they passe the time at Bubastis."

The temple
Khufu,

of

Bast

for this king's

is at least as

old as the time of

Horus name was found on

a granite

block which evidently formed part of the original building; the

names

of Pepi

I.,

as well as the

names of several

kings of the Middle Empire, were also found on slabs of

stone

thus

it

is

certain that in

the

early ages of

Egyptian history the temple of Bubastis was of great

But under the New Empire we hear little

the period of the XXIInd Dynasty, when Bast

importance.
of it until

ANARCHY

184

IN

EGYPT

suddenly becomes one of the most important deities of

Amen-Ka was

Egypt.

still

worshipped as king of the

gods throughout Egypt, but after the

XXIInd Dynasty

the ruin and decay into which his sanctuary and city

had

fallen

began

greatly diminished his

to turn

more and more

prestige,

to the

and men

worship of the

universally venerated deity Osiris, his consort Isis^ and

the other gods

of

his

In this company the

train.

goddesses Sekhet, Bast, Hathor,

and became

first

etc.,

took their places,

confused with Isis and then identified

with her.

The

first

four kings of the

XXIInd Dynasty

were

energetic monarchs, but they were incapable of restoring

Egypt any of her former territories in Palestine.

The attack of Shashanq I. on the kingdom of Judah can
to

only be regarded as a raid which produced no lasting

results,

and

successors.

it

was not followed up in any way by his

Under the

later kings of this dynasty,

and

those of the Tanite

XXIIIrd Dynasty, Egypt sank once

more into a

of complete

state

apathy, in which

she

remained until the time of the Psammetici, about a

century and a half later;

during this period Egypt

became the battle ground of the contending armies of

Ethiopia and Assyria.

Egypt was without a legitimate

royal house, for the descendants of the Shashanqs and

Osorkons no longer ruled the land from Bubastis or

Tanis, but were scattered about the country as princes of

the nomes, which, in the absence of a central authority,

had, as ever, become independent of each other, and

SHASHANQ

L,

THE LIBYAN

which warred with each other

prince

the

185
of each

nome wearing the

royal uraeus as

lawful Pharaoh.

There existed, however, a claimant

the throne of the

Two Lands who

he alone were the

to

considered his rights

than those of the descendants of the Masha

far stronger

chief

if

Shashanq

this

was the descendant

king who was ruling in Ethiopia.

By

of the priest-

the country of

Ethiopia we mean, not the modern country of Abyssinia,

but that portion of the Nile Valley which extends from

the southern end of the First Cataract to the Island of
the country bounded on the north by the

Meroe,

i.e.,

Atbara

river,

and on the south by the Blue Nile.

territory as far south as the foot of the

had remained

in the uninterrupted

The

Fourth Cataract

and comparatively

peaceful possession of the Egyptians from the time of

Thothmes

until the end of the

I.

XXIst Dynasty,

period of about six hundred years.

At the end

of this period the inhabitants

had naturally

become imbued with the culture of Egypt, and in

whilst

still

worshipping their native

5n ^^ 3

they also adopted

deities,

officially

religion,

e.g.,Tetun,

the religious

lA AAAAAA \J.

system of Egypt

was

identified

as the result of this the

with Ptah, and so on.

god Tetun

By

race

the

people of this country, called by the Egyptians Kesh,

JL, which name

is

Kush, belonged, as they

the Barabara stock

the original of the

still

Hebrew

do for the most part, to

the Barabara, though often called

Berbers, must not be confused with the great Berber or

NAPATA AND GEBEL BARKAL

l86

Libyan stock of North

inhabitants
affinities

Africa, to wliich the indigenous

Egypt

of

had

Nubian Barabara

of the

which

their language,

is

satisfactorily assigned to

still

ethnic

are

unknown, and

spoken,

has not been

any known group of tongues

no way connected with either the Berber (Hamitic)

it is

Semitic idioms.

or

The

belonged.

The

Cushites

over

w^hom the

Egyptians ruled were, beyond doubt, Barabara, and

there

no evidence to show that in Pharaonic times

is

the Semitic race of Abyssinia had

Valley, even if
into Africa,

or

had already crossed over from Arabia

it

which

Kush was

or Napata, a

reached the Nile

is

The

doubtful.

capital city of

established at Nepita,

Kesh

I [

name which evidently had

in the native

language of the country some meaning connected with

water, such as

''

river-land "

this

city

was situated

about twelve or fifteen miles south of Gebel Barkal, and

is

mentioned as early as the time of Amen-hetep

who

tells

us in his stele at 'Amada in Northern Nubia

that of the seven kings

hand

at

II.,

whom

he slew with his own

Thakhisa in Syria, he huug the bodies of

upon the walls

at Thebes,

and sent the seventh

six

to be

exhibited at Napata as a warning to the Nubians of

the fate which would befall rebels against the king's
authority.

Amen-hetep

III.

built a temple

at

Gebel

Barkal in honour of Amen-Ka, and of this temple the

two

fine granite lions

now in the British Museum are relics.

The natural consequence

of the

fact

that Nubia

THE PRIESTS OF AMEN

was only

really absorbed into the

this late period

IN

NUBIA

kiDgdom

187

Egypt

of

at

was that the worship of Amen-Ka

dominated the religion of the country, and the priests

of

Amen seem

to

have founded a priestly colony at

Napata and Gebel Barkal probably as early

as the

XVIIIth Dynasty this colony served as a powerful

means of binding Ethiopia to Egypt. The country so
far south as Semneh and Kummeh had been an Egyptian
;

possession since the time of the

Xllth Dynasty, and

under the Xlllth Dynasty Egyptian authority had

been established, at least temporarily, so far south as
the Island of Argo, near Dongola, but the important
district of

Napata was annexed

for the first time

under

XVIIIth Dynasty, and it was necessary to adopt

an effectual means for securing its allegiance.
The

the

result of the

Amen

establishment of the priests of

Napata was that the whole population became

ally devoted to the

XXIst Dynasty

we have

seen,

ruled Egypt as her kings.

therefore natural that,

to

obedience,

under
It

was

when Shashanq overthrew the

Dynasty of Tanis and advanced southwards

Egypt

fanatic-

worship of that god and faithful to

the persons of his priests, who, as

the

at

the

family

of

to reduce

the priest-kings

should retire to Napata, where they continued to reign

as

kings,

wearing the double crown of Upper and

Lower Egypt.

Henceforward Ethiopia was independent

of Egypt, and the kings of the

XXIInd Dynasty

attempted to make their authority

the First Cataract.

felt to

never

the south of

PI-ANKHI-MERI-AMEN

l88

On

the

the Nubian monarchs never

other hand,

relinquished

claim

their

Egyptian

the

to

throne,

and as soon as an opportunity appeared, by reason

of the

end

of

anarchy which prevailed in Egypt after the

V111 3=1
(1 (I

Napata,

XXIInd

the

M,

[
1

Piankhi-meri-Amen,

Dynasty,

reigning

the

priest-king

of

J_i

A/V^AA^

invaded and re-conquered Egypt,

and was

crowned at Thebes with great pomp and ceremony.

The Egyptians seem never

to

have accepted the rule of

the Nubians contentedly, especially since these kings

preferred to reside at

the petty princes

Napata rather than

of

in Egypt,

and

Lower Egypt were continually

intriguing against their rulers, going so far as to league

themselves with the Assyrians against the descendants

of the princes of Thebes.

After the temporary eclipse of the Assyrian Empire,

which

synchronized with

of Judah,

under
his

the

Assyrians

Kammanu-Nirari

son and

grandson

and Ashur-natsir-pal,
re-conquered

the rise
once

IL,

again
B.C.

power

to

and

11.^

under

B.C.

890,

The last-named king

B.C. 885.

and

rose

911,

Tukulti-Ninip

Kummukh

kingdom

of the

Northern

and

Syria,

received the submission of Sangara, the last king of

the Khatti, at

Shalmaneser

Karkemish.

II.,

with Ben-hadad,

B.C.

860,

His son and successor,

came

into hostile

contact

"the son of Tabrimon, the son of

Hezion, king of Syria, that dwelt at Damascus,"

i

KinKS XV.

18.

who

SYRIA A PROVINCE OF ASSYRIA

was

league with Ahab,

in

defeated

them

Kammanu-Nirari
of Palestine,

king of Israel,

the battle

in

189

Karkar,

of

and he
854.

B.C.

overran

the whole

and completely subjugated

Phoenicia.

III.,

Under Tiglath-Pileser

B.C.

811,

began the intimate

III., B.C. 745,

connexion between Assyria and Palestine, which lasted

until the end of the

Second Assyrian Empire, about

one hundred and

years later.

From

fifty

the time of Shalmaneser

IV., 727-722,

the

successor of Tiglath-Pileser III., the whole of Palestine

was regarded as part of the Assyrian Empire.

Tribute was expected to

kings

vassal

the

of

of

chiefs

and when

it

Syria,

the

be paid regularly by the

Israel,

and Judah, and

Phoenician and Philistine

by

cities,

was not forthcoming, the annual cam-

paign " at the time of the year when kings go forth

which was

considered

both

necessary

to

battle,"

for

the

the

maintaining of the efficiency of the army, was

plenishing

of

the king's

carried out in their countries.

treasury

and

for

The Assyrians were

hard masters, and revolts against their authority were

common, but were usually put down with a barbarous

cruelty which the Syrian and Palestinians had never
hands

experienced

at

the

Egyptians.

It

was therefore natural that in

desire

to

free

of

milder-mannered

the

themselves from the

tlieir

tyranny of the

Assyrians, the princes of Syria should turn for help to

their old masters in the Nile Valley

now

but Egypt was

the broken reed, and the day of her povver had

SO KING OF EGYPT

igO

departed never to return, and

was quite hopeless

it

for

her armies, composed as they were of a miscellaneous

gathering of chariots, and horses, and howmen, hastily

gathered together

Libya,

and

without any organization or cohesion, and

Philistia,

led

Nubia, Egypt,

from

by a number of

owning

of each other,

and jealous

chiefs all independent

shadowy allegiance

also but a

to

a Nubian Pharaoh, to contend with the ordered and

disciplined hosts of Assyria.

The

by Hoshea, who "had sent messengers

" Egypt,

and brought no present

" as he had done year by year

"him

made

appeal from Palestine to Egypt was

first

up, and

bound him

to the

So king of

to

king of Assyria,

therefore the king shut

in prison."!

In

"

So king of

Egypt," whose name would perhaps be more correctly

would

spelt

Seve,

some

[ T^T^T

^^1

\\ who

yet king, but

see

at that

who may

the

Nubian Shabaka

time was, however, not

well have occupied the position

army under king Kashta,

which was actually occupied by Sib'e, the
The king of Assyria who is
of Egypt.

of commander-in-chief of the

a position
" Tartan "

mentioned

is

Shalmaneser IV.

In the reign of the

next Assyrian king, Sargon (722-705), the Israelites

were carried into captivity,

B.C. 722,

and in the

Annals under the year which corresponds to

we

find a

T -^T^^

official

B.C. 715,

mention of the sending of tribute by

^frf

^^>->-\ (Pharaoh), of Egypt

'

2 Kiugs xvii.

'4.

Pir'u,

but the fact

REVOLT OF THE PHILISTINES

that this so-called tribute

with " tribute

"

IQI

mentioned side by side

is

from It'amra, king of Saba in Yaman^

or Southern Arabia, and from a

named Samsi, makes

doubtful

very

it

more than complimentary

nomad Arab queen

anything

if

gifts is referred

in this

to

statement.

In the year 711 the Philistines revolted against

Assyria with the help of Shabaka, the king of Egypt,

and the

of

city

Ashdod became the centre

revolt

under the leadership of

called

Yatnan,

commander-in-chief, whose

^J^

^^

t^yyy

>/-,

"Tartan"

"

"

Turtanu,"

the

of

" unto

came, in the words of Isaiah,

is

The Assyrian
was

official title

the

who

foreigner

"Cypriote."

the

i.e.,

of the

Bible,"^

Ashdod (when

Sargon the king of Assyria sent him), and fought

" against Ashdod, and took

The king

it."

could give no real help to the rebels

Yatnan

fled to

of

Egypt

their leader the

Egypt, and was eventually handed over,

to the Assyrian king

For the second

by the Egyptians.

time Assyria found Egypt to be in league with her

subjects

who had

revolted,

time was not far distant

and

it

became evident the

when Assyria would undertake

the conquest of Egypt herself.

In

the

year

Sennacherib, king

701,

from 705 to 681, advanced

confronted
the

at

" kings

Isaiah xx.

1.

Altaku,
of

or

Egypt,

Assyria

and was

Eltekeh,^ near Ekron,

Egypt, the

upon

of

city

bowmen,
mentioned

the

by

chariots,

in Josliua xix. 44.

SIEGE OF JERUSALEM

ig2

and the horses of the king of Ethiopia,"

with

overthrown

Egypt

"

Delta

who

great

The

slaughter.

who were

**

kings

of

here, of course, are the petty princes of the

called

themselves kings, and the king of

Ethiopia is, apparently, Shabataka

T^T^T

Sennacherib, how-

the son and successor of Shabaka.

ever, did

^^ =?t= [_]

not follow up his victory, but returned to

complete the subjection of Judah, whose king Hezekiah

had joined Padi, king of Ekron, who by calling on the

Egyptians to

assist

him

had brought about

Nearly twenty years

the battle of Altaku.

about 682,

in a revolt

Sennacherib,

who had

later, i.e.,

the

in

interval

completely subdued Babylonia and destroyed Babylon

(689),

advanced once again into Syria, on an expedition

concerning which

the

official

Assyrian Annals are

silent.

Jerusalem was again besieged, but this time

without

result,

and Tirhakah, or Taherq,

who had succeeded Shabataka upon

set out to help

"I

~^^
J

the throne of Egypt,

Hezekiah, who, in spite of the well-founded

warning^ of the "Eabshakeh,"

^^

Ej*^ *^II^fmade a

against the untrustworthiness of Egypt, had

league with

the

king thereof.

The

hostile

forces

1
By " Ethiopia " we must understand Nubia as far south as the
Fourth Cataract.
' " Now, on whom dost thou trust, that thou rebellest against
"me? Now, behold, thou trustest upon the staff of this bruised
" reed, even upon Egypt, on which if a man lean, it will go into
"his hand, and pierce it so is Pharaoh king of Egypt unto all
" that trust on him." 2 Kings xviii. 20, 21.
:

DESTRUCTION OF SENNACHERIB'S ARMY

193

of the Egyptians and Assyrians did not join battle.

Sennacherib,

hearing

of

advance of Tirhakah,

the

determined to march on the Delta, and

this

it

was during

march that an epidemic broke out among his

troops,

and destroyed nearly

then appears to have

all of

them

Sennacherib

returned hastily to Nineveh

without having either defeated Tirhakah or performed

upon Hezekiah the vengeance which he had threatened.

Of

this catastrophe

we have two

entirely independent

Hebrew and the other Egyptian,

which agree as to the main fact of the destruction of
Sennacherib^s army. The Hebrew tradition as recorded
the one

traditions,

Hezekiah

in Isaiah (chaps, xxxvi., xxxvii.) represents

as being in a state of terror

and despair by reason of

the blasphemous words and threats of the Eabshakeh,

but when he had prayed to Grod he received a message

of consolation from Isaiah the Prophet, and "
" angel of the

Lord went

" of the Assyrians

" thousand

forth,

and smote in

Then the
the camp

a hundred and fourscore and five

and when they arose early in the morning,

"behold, they were

all

dead corpses" (Isaiah xxxvii.

36).

The Egyptian tradition is given by Herodotus (ii. 141)

when speaking of the successor of Sabakos, whom he
calls

having been a priest

Sethon, and describes as

of Hephaistos,

"

by

" were abused and

"not seruing

whom

had

the

souldyers

in contempt as

for his purpose.

men

of Aegypt
unfit,

and

Wherefore beside other

"slaunderous tauntes and reuiling words, whereby he

".sought at
VOL. VI.

all

times to greeue them_, he bereaued them

194

THE STORY OF THE FIELD MICE

'

also of such lands

and reuenues as

unto them by the former kings

that

after

liad
:

for

bene graunted

which cause,

Sennacherib king of the Arabians and

Assyrians had inuaded Aegypt with a mighty power,

they refused to yeeld him ayd and assistance in his

The priest driven to this sudden blanke,

not knowing howe to shift, withdrewe himselfe into a

warres.

close parlour,

where complayning himselfe before his

what great and imminent

god, he shewed

As he was

like to befall him.

out

teares

his

image, he

fell

and

when

in this sort

were

powring

complaints before his

pittifal

asleepe,

perils

there seemed to appeare

unto him the straunge forme of his god, willing him

to be of
field

as he

good comfort, and meete his enemies in the

not fearing the euent

would send him

succour him.
this

blessed

of battayle, forsomuch

and

sufficient aide to assist

Maister parson taking hart of grace by

tooke with him

uision,

such of the

Aegyptians as were willing to follow him, and

camped
open,

in Pelusia,

in-

on which side only Aegypt lieth

and may be inuaded by forreine power, in

whose cause not one of the souldiers would mooue a

foote to followe

him out

of dores, but pedlers, tinkers,

and common gadders that strayed here and there

about the countrey.

Being arriued

at the place before

named, in ye night season, there came into the tents

of their aduersaries an

which gnawed their

huge multitude of
quivers,

bit

in

field

mice,

sunder their

bowstrings^ and the braces of their shields, yt in ye

MURDER OF SENNACHERIB
"morning being disfurnished

ig5
armour, they

of their

''

betooke themselves to flight, not without the loss of

"

many

''

same prince grauen of

souldiers.

Herehence

is it

stone, is seene standing in ye

"temple of Vulcane with this

"

Learn by me

The

to feare God."

annihilation

and soon

army

of Nisroch,

his

who

god,

fled to

by

his

entirely

he returned

after

Nineveh he was murdered

stricken to

Sharezer,

and inscription,

title

Sennacherib's

of

destroyed his prestige,

yt the picture of ye

house

in the

Adrammelech and
Armenia. The mur-

sons

Ararat in

dered king was succeeded by his son Esarhaddon, B.C.

681 to 668
cessors,

who, whilst as energetic as his prede-

was a man of greater toleration and humanity.

Having ascended the throne of Assyria he

began

Babylon, and

to rebuild the city of

it

once

at

was some

years before he was at leisure to occupy himself with

the affairs of Egypt.

by way of Aphek,

In the year B.C. 670 he marched

in the plain of Sharon,

On

by the brook of Egypt.

of

the 12th day of the

Tammuz Memphis was

by him,

taken

advanced no further into the country

and

chiefs,

however, seem to have

Paturisi"

but

he

done homage to

Museum

he

"king of the kings of Egypt, and

of

(i.e.,

AK^

i/M

IX

X
^

country of the south), and Kusi

i

month

the local princes

him, for on a stone tablet in the British

styles himself

and Eaphia,

B.R.'s translation,

fol.

Pa-ta-resu,

(i.e.,

^^ A^

lOSh, 109a.

the

Kesh

TIRHAKAH CAPTURES MEMPHIS

ig6
or Nubia).

On

way back

his

commemorating

tablet

Nineveb be cansed a

Egypt

bis conquest of

at Nabr-al-Kalb, as it

up

to

were in derision of the older

monuments wbicb recorded tbe triumphs

over tbe Semites.
for

Esarbaddon

be

set

Two

years later

it

of

Eameses II.

became necessary

to reassert bis authority in

out to do

Egypt, and

but died on tbe way

so,

to be set

he was

immediately succeeded by his son Ashur-bani-pal, who

reigned from B.C. 668 to 626.

In the second year of the reign of Ashur-bani-pal

the Ethiopian
into

(i.e.,

Nubian) king, Tirhakah, marched

Egypt and regained possession

of

was, however, recaptured for the

the

turtanu,

or

afterwards died there

man Tandamanie,

Assyrian king by

commander-in-chief,

Tirhakah retreated

army.

Memphis, which

as

to

who

Ethiopia,

led

and

soon

be was succeeded by his kinsthe

Assyrians called him,

Tanut-Amen.

The Assyrian army pressed on

as Thebes, but

was soon afterwards recalled owing

i.e.,

as far
to a

which had broken out among the princes of the

revolt

Delta

his

and Tanut-Amen, the Ethiopian king, followed

their retreat as far as

Memphis, where he succeeded

getting himself crowned as king of Egypt.

in

For a few

years his authority was precariously maintained, but

at length Ashur-bani-pal determined to eject him,

in B.C. 661 took the field in person against

and

him; he

chased him from Memphis to Thebes, and thence to

Kipkip, in Ethiopia.

The

city of

Thebes was taken

and sacked by the Assyrians, who, no doubt perpe-

PLUNDER OF THiEBES
trated

in

commit

r97

the atrocities which they were wont to

it

in captured cities

their booty

included gold, silver, horses, apparel,

was
etc.

great,

and

Specially

mentioned by Ashur-bani-pal's annalists are two objects

which he describes

as " {isu)

ihhi" and which are said

"

2500

talents,'^

"obelisks/' but
(isu,

"

struti pitik zakhle

to

have weighed

The

objects have usually been called

is

evident from the determinative

it

wood) which

i.e.,

dimme
by him

is

placed before

word

the

"

dimmi " cannot have been obelisks, but were wooden pillars, and therefore a more exact
rendering of the Assyrian words will be, "two huge

dimmi " that these

wooden

smu

pillars overlaid

metal,

rwi

electrum, of which the Egyptians

o,

Ashur-bani-pal returned to Assyria

were very fond.

with his

with shining metal," probably

and never went back

loot,

remained loyal

to the governors

to

whom

Egypt, which
the Assyrian

king had appointed for a few years, for Tanut-Amen

never attempted to reassert Ethiopian authority after
the destruction of Thebes, the city of Amen, his god.

The

reunification of

Egypt under the energetic

of Psamethek, the son of

Nekau, prince of

rule

Sais, finally

put an end to Ashur-bani-pal's hope and intention that

Egypt should become eventually a province of Assyria.

The above summary of the relations of Egypt with
'

IT !^T

-^g~^ yy

-t^
^Ty

y -mi I ^1- ^m

I^llJ

Cimeiform Inscriptions,

5.

Cylinder

vol. v.), col.

ii.

1.

inscription

41

f.

}] ]}<

(Kawlinsou,

DECAY OF THE EGYPTIAN LANGUAGE

ig8

and Assyria between

Ethiopia
willj it is

and 600

1000

B.C.

hoped, give a clearer idea of the successive

events of this period than conld be derived from the

treatment of the

fuller

which

subject

dealt with

is

under the various reigns of the Egyptian kings con-

Beyond the

cerned.

the time there

facts

of the political history of

is little to interest

the period of Egypt's

the historian in this,

weakness,

greatest

and

student of Egyptian art and archaeology will find

to instruct

him

in the

monuments and

the
little

relics of this age.

Art had fallen into a state of complete apathy and

want of originality

sculptors were content to follow

without variation the models of the

XlXth

and painters remained bound in the

fetters of a rigid

Much

conventionality.

undoubtedly,

been

hieroglyphic

script

and

official

religious

sacred

texts

lost

Dynasty,

of the spirit of the old art had,

owing

to

the

had now become

mode

of

fact

that the

it

were an

writing, used

only for

and funeral prayers,

as

ofQcial

records,

historical inscriptions, grants to temples, etc.

In the

preceding period,

i.e.;

the XlXth,

XXth, and XXIst

Dynasties, this had certainly not been the case; the

hieroglyphics must have been

then well understood

even by the inferior orders of scribes, otherwise they

would not have been able

which

is

so well

to write the hieratic script,

the cursive form of the hieroglyphic characters,

and so accurately as they

did.

The decay

of

the written language, which began as early as the end

of the

XYIIIth Dynasty, was followed

after the lapse

-SSfc

END OF THE NEW EMPIRE

of two or three centuries

IQQ

by the decay of the writing,

which grew more and more cursive, conventional, and

abbreviated, until finally, in the tenth century before
Christ, the hieratic

was supplemented by the newly

developed script which

is

now known by

Enchorial (Gr. e^^^wpto?) and Demotic

i.e.,

the names

(G-r. hrjjjLOJLKo^;),

the writing which belongs to the country or the

The knowledge
appeared entirely, and we

people.

of the

older

hieratic

dis-

find that Herodotus, about

only acquainted with two styles of Egyp-

B.C. 450, is

tian writing,

i.e.,

hieroglyphic and demotic.

historical inscription

which well

and phraseology of the time

illustrates the

is

typical

language

that of Pi-ankhi-meri-

Amen, recording his conquest of Egypt.

The end of the period under consideration marks
the end of the long epoch of Egyptian history which
has, rather inaptly, been called the

period

is,

New Empire

this

however, well defined and entirely distinct

from the simpler epochs which preceded

it,

and from

the time of archaistic renaissance and foreign domination

which followed

whole period
civilization,

is

The

the high

chief characteristic of the

development of material

which carried with

ness and decay

New

it.

it

the seeds of weak-

the old Egypt of the period before the

Empire, simpler in

its tastes

and

less

ambitious

had gone on with little change from

But the sudden brilliauce of
century.

in its projects,

century to
the

XVIIIth Dynasty, with

its

high development of

the arts and letters, and its far-reaching exploration

DECAY OF EGYPTIAN ART

200

and conquests of foreign lands,

great wealth and

its

luxury, was followed by an equally striking period of

reaction and decadence, from

Vv^hicli

it

emerged

brief period under the rule of the Saite kings, in

time

it

for a

whose

was no longer sought ineffectually and tawdrily

to imitate the unattainable splendours of the

XVIIIth

Dynasty, but a most remarkable and successful attempt

was made to seek inspiration from the works, and the

manners and customs, of the simplest, yet

still

in

many

ways the most highly developed period of Egyptian

culture,

the time of the great pyramid builders of

i.e.,

the IVth Dynasty, more than

before.

The

Dynasty marks

accession

three

power

to

thousand years

of

the

XXVIth

therefore the beginning of a distinct

epoch of Ep-yptian history which will be dealt with in

In costume as well as in art

the following chapter.

the

Egyptian

of

the

later

Empire imitated the fashions

while the Egyptian of the
of the lYtli

the

of the

Sa'ite

marked by

those

of

former

a severe simplicity that

the Egyptian of the

XXVIth

New

period imitated those

and Xllth Dynasties.

than

of the

XVIIIth Dynasty,
The costumes

XYIIIth Dynasty were much more

luxurious

to

dynasties

ages,

elaborate and

which were

commended

Dynasty.

of

itself

201

CHAPTER

IX.

THE TWENTYSIXTH DYNASTY. -FROM

We

SAIS.

have already mentioned that, according to Hero-

dotus, after the reign of Sethon, the high priest of Ptah,

who

is

said

by some

to

have brought about the destruc-

tion of Sennacherib's army, the country of

for a time ruled
(ii.

147)

by the Twelve Kings.

" The

last

Egypt was

Herodotus says

king (beeing as before was men-

"tionedthe priest of Vulcane) leauihg the seat imperiall

"uoid by his death,

"and

y^

Aegyptians being now

at' liberty,

yet unable to line without the aid of gouernment,

"chose unto themselues 12. princes, deuiding ye whole

"

land into so

many

partes.

These 12. ioyning betweene

" themselues mutual kindred and affinity, exercised the

" authority

and

office

of kings,

establishing

mutuall

" league and couenauntes, that none should incroch or

"

gather upon another, but holding himselfe satisfied

^ with

an equall portion, should Hue in friendship and

" amity with the rest, which their league and agree
"

ment by

so

much

the more diligence and warines to

THE DODEKARCHY

202
'

coniirme and strengthen, for that in y^

'

to their

'

'

who

kingdomes a prophecie was giuen

so dranke of a hrasen

mazer

entrance

first

out, that

in the temple

of

Vulcane, should be king alone over the whole land.

'When

the sacred rites and ceremonies obserued in

'

striking of league and

'

accomplished,

'

monument

'

of their memories,

or

it

liked

making couenant were duly

them

all to

leaue some

worke behinde them to the continuance

which they

did,

making a labyrinth

maze somewhat aboue the poole

'or

common

'

toward the

'

y brute goeth."

city,

much more

called

Maeris,

greater and famous than

[Here follows a description of the

Labyrinth].

Of the Dodekarchy here mentioned

be

said

that

there

is

no trace of

the hieroglyphic texts, and

the same time that no

the

first

may

its

existence in

as well be said at

monuments have been found

four kings of the

given in the versions

it

need hardly

it

XXVIth Dynasty

of the

King List

as

of

it is

of Manetho,

who attributes to it nine kings, and says that the total

number of the years of their reigns is either 150ior 167.
The name of the first king " Ammeres the
Ethiopian,"

^Afx/ieprj^;

AWloyjr,

who reigned

forty-eight

years, is only found in the version of Eusebius, but

the others,

i.e.,

who reigned
^

On

Stephinates, Nekhepsos

seven,

six,

and eight

and Nekhao,

(var.

six)

years

the identification of this king, and on his work in fourteen

Books which he wrote with

Wiedemann, Aeg.

Petosiris, see the authorities

Gesch., p. 600.

quoted by

NEKAU

IS

TAKEN TO NINEVEH

203

The

last of the

respectively, are found in both lists.

Nekhao,

four,

is

clearly to be identified with the king

called in the inscription of Ashur-bani-pal

y^

I^Jt^yyyt^,

i-e.,

leaders of the revolt

Ashur-bani-pal's

escaped

the

first

fate

^^^^^^ ^^^ governor

This Nekau was one of the

and Memphis.

of Sais

he

(Xj'^J

Ni-ku-u,

which broke out in Egypt

campaign
of

the

in

many

country,

and

rebels,

who

the

of

after

were either slain and their bodies hung upon stakes,

or impaled or flayed alive,^ for he

was sent

Nineveh with one

When

there, for

or two others.

alive to

he arrived

some reason or other, Ashur-bani-pal forgave

him, and arrayed him in fine apparel, and put gold

on his fingers, and gave him an iron dagger

rings

inlaid with gold

name
Sais,

after

and inscribed with the Assyrian king's

him

a time he reinstated

in his city of

whither he sent him with horses, and chariots, and

an escort suitable to the position of the viceroy of

Ashur-bani-pal in Egypt.

His son Psammetichus was

appointed king of Athribis, and, as has been said above,

an Assyrian name was bestowed upon him

cities of

two

^yy^ ^\l ^< ^<

and the latter Limir-patesi-Ashur, >^^yy

'^y *^yy

>^^^ ,^

Nekau we know
Col.

to the

Sals and Athribis were also given Assyrian names,

to the former Kar-Bel-matati, ^^^yy

i.,

ElTTEy

Of the subsequent history

nothing, but

it

is

Smith, Assurhani;pal,

of

certain that he was

line 90.
^

^^yy

p.

Col.

46 f.

ii.,

lines 3, 4.

REIGN OF PSAMMETICHUS

204

not put to death as Herodotus says

whom we

I.

152)

(ii.

his son,

Psammetichus by the

are justified in calling

form of his name Pi-sha-mi-il-ki, J '^j^^,

^ y^^ JZ^^yy ^I^?^

B.C. 666

(var.

^^eT)

found in the great inscription of

Tanut-Amen

Ashur-bani-pal, became the successor of

on the throne of Egypt, and the real founder of the

XXVIth

Dynasty.

M(^]^(lkS]

1.

of the Sun,

I^--^-?-AB, son

Psemthek.

PSEMTHEK

I.,

PsAMMETICHUS L, the

or

'afi/ji}]Tt^o^

of Mauetho, according to Julius Africanus and Hero-

whose evidence

dotus,

monuments, reigned

Neb

"

a," " lord of strength,"

^ ^,

he

''

Qen,"

married

i.e.,

the

of

Amenartas

Horu^name of the daughter of Kashta),

I.
-p^._.^.
^
r\r'

Psammetichus

01

which Psammetichus came

On
ff.

"Mighty
tuat,"

V^ ]
I.

the

to

the

was

(who

and the king

-i

circumstances under

the

throne we

know

the relations of Gyges, king of Lydia, witli Psammetichus

and Ashur-bani-pal see the Annals

114

the

Piankni.

and as the

" neter

Shep-en-apt, ('

daughter
the

lord of the

and Uatchet he styled himself

Horus of gold

One

As

fifty-four years.

shrines of Nekhebet
"

supported by that of the

is

of Ashur-bani-pal, col.

ii.

I.

line

IONIAN AND CARIAN SOLDIERS

B.C. 666]

nothing;

205

seems that he

it

must have fought

for years

some of the most

against

of the governors

powerful

whom Esarhaddon had

ap-

pointed in the Delta, but as

nothing

said about such

is

wars in the Egyptian

we must

scriptions

in-

accept

the statements of Herodotus

and DiodoruSji which say

he

that

finally

overcame

by the help

his adversaries

of the lonians and Carians.

The

belonging to

soldiers

these nations were, of course,

armed

better

and

better

trained than the Egyptians,

and their success was

sured from the

new king
mined

of

in

deter-

establish

to

capital

The

first.

Egypt

the

as-

Delta,

his

and

he chose for the purpose

the city of
polis

of

of

Sai's,

the

Lower

the metro-

Fifth

Nome

Egypt.

Sais

See the extracts from these

authors on pp. 211-217.
1

Glazed Porcelain Usliabti figiu'e of

King Psammeticlius I.
British Museum, No. 21,922.

SHEP-EN-APT AND NITA-QERT

206
is

the

^^ ^^ ^

Saut,

city called

glyphic texts, and

it

Psammetichus

that

Jj

of Egypt.

deities

in the hiero-

contained the sanctuary of the

goddess Nit, or Neith,

oldest

[B.C. 666

Kashta called Shep-en-apt

of the

has already been

It

married

I.

who was one

granddaughter of

and that she was a

II.,

priestess of the grade "neter

said

and

tuat,"

clear

is

it

that he did so because he wished to legalize his claim

to the

kingdom

of the Thebaid.

f^

a daughter called Nit-aqert,

and

Nitocris,

know from

w^e

discovered by M. Legrain at

By

this wife he

^^ ^^

had

<=>!,

[j

a very interesting

or

stele

Karnak^ that he caused

her to be adopted by the lady Shep-en-apt, the sister

who had

of Tirhakah,
father

and

mother,

inherited property from

had

and

already

daughter of Tirhakah called Amenartfis

which

stele,

of

in

I.,

Thebes

Psammetichus

I.

as

priestess

was reigning

at

Amen

of

Sa'is

the king of Sais (Nit-aqert) took her

was

set

(II.).

The

proves that TirhrikA,h's sister was

up

to

whilst

and that when

Nit-aqert had been adopted by her the

stele

adopted

dated in the ninth year of the reign

is

Psammetichus

ruling

her

daughter of

name

also.

commemorate her journey

The

to Thebes,

where she was received with the greatest joy as the

heiress of Tirhakah's sister,

and where

she^

no doubt,

not only received her property but also the rank and
position of her
J

whose name she took, Shep-en-apt,

See Aeg.Zeitschrift,

vol. xxxv,, 1897, p. 12

ff.

FOREIGN MERCENARIES

B.C. 666]

207

the daughter of Piankhi and Amenartas

daughter of Kashta and Shep-en-apt

I.,

and grand-

I.,

the last-named

lady being a daughter of Osorkon.i

The

narratives of Herodotus and Diodorus quoted

below show

plainly

that

Psammetichus

having

I.,

gained the kingdom by the help of foreign mercenaries,

perceived that

means

of

it

was better

them than

and attempted

it

to

try and

keep

He

develop, with considerable success,

by garrisons, which he

one at Elephantine against the Nubians,

says

(ii.

at

upon

was, which was employed by them,

tected his country

and another

by

adopted the military

the methods of trading which they followed.

Pdlusium Daphnae

it

to rely like his predecessors

Egyptian and Nubian troops.

system, such as

to

"

He

pro-

stationed,

another at

against the Arabians and Syrians,

Marea against Libya, and Herodotus

30) that even in his time garrisons of Persians

were stationed in the same places as the mercenaries

were in the time of Psammetichus.
that 240,000 of these soldiers,

He

further says

who had been on duty

and had not been relieved at their posts,

revolted from Psammetichus and made their way into

for three years

The king pursued and overtook them, and

entreated them with many arguments not to forsake

Ethiopia.

the gods of their fathers, and their children, and their

wives, but they replied with words to the effect that

See the genealogical table in Erman's article in Aeg. Zeit-

schrift, vol. xxxv., 1897, p. 29.

^

See Petrie, Defenneli,

p.

47 (in Tanis,

vol.

ii.).

DEVELOPMENT OF TRADE

208

men

could always find wives

But

they were.

Wiedemann

as

and children wherever

not

is

historical

was only invented

says,

introduction

the

for

story

this

Egyptian

of

[B.C. 666

to

and,

account

civilization

into

Nubia.

When Psammetichus

had taken possession of the

I.

country he devoted himself to the development of its trade,

and a portion of the

profits

which he derived from his

commercial enterprises he devoted to the service of the

temples of his goddess Neith and of the god Amen.
considerable

number

of inscriptions are dated in various

years of his reign,

19th, 20th,
years,!

l^-^t

in his 3rd, 4th, 12th, 14th,

e.g.,

22nd, 24th, 30th, 45th,

51st

and 52nd

these do not indicate that he carried out any

very extensive works or building operations in any part

His greatest undertaking was the large

of Egypt.

gallery

with side chambers which he added to the

Serapeum

at

Sakkara;

it

is

not

chambers he caused to be made,

exist in his

The

gallery were

for

known how many

several which now

made under the Ptolemies.

stelae belonging to his reign

which Mariette found

here are of the greatest chronological importance, and

from one of them

"

we

learn

that

Psammetichus

I.

immediately followed Tirhakah on the throne of Egypt.

An

Apis Bull died in the twentieth year of the reign of

Psammetichus, aged 21 years, and as

it is

stated that

the Bull was born in the twenty-sixth year of the reign

1

See them enumerated in Wiedemann, op. cit., pp. 618, 619.

For the text see Mariette, Serapeiim, iii. pi. 36.

OBELISK OF PSAMMETICHUS

B.C. 666]

of Tirliakali

it

209

I.

follows that the interval between the two

kings cannot have been longer than a few months.

We

may

also notice

that the reign of Tanut-Amen,

which lasted about three years,

is

not taken into con-

which indicates that he and Psamme-

sideration, a fact

tichus reigned jointly,

or

that he

was king of the

Thebai'd and Nubia, whilst Psammetichus was king of

the Northern Kingdom, which he ruled from

name

of

Psammetichus

I.

is

Sa'is.

The

found once at Karnak,

although he did not repair or add to the temple of

Amen-Ea

at Thebes,

and several times

which proves him

fact

to

at

Memphis, a

have been a worshipper of

Ptah.

An

in the British

making an
stereotyped

lands

all

black basalt " Intercolumnal Slab

interesting

Museum

(No. 20), shows us the king

who in the usual

phrases promise to give him dominion over
attempts were made many years ago to
offering to

the

gods,

prove from the figure of the king cut upon

it,

which

is

undoubtedly intended to be a portrait, that Psammetichus

I.

was of Nubian or Ethiopian

some think that

it

origin,

but

proves him to have been a Libyan.

known monument 1 of his reign is the

obelisk inscribed with his name which was brought
from Egypt by the Emperor Augustus, and set up in
the Circus Maximus at Eome it appears to be the
The

largest

For an excellent

who

list

of the

lived in the reign of

cit.y p.

622

ff.,

VOL. VL

monuments

Psammetichus

and Supplement,

and ofl&cials
Wiedemann, op.

of priests
I.

see

p. 68.

CAMPAIGN AGAINST ASHDOD

210

[B.C. 666

14), i

who says that

it was quarried by order of a king (whose name is spelt
in some sixteen different ways in the Latin MSS.) who
was reigning in Egypt when Pythagoras visited that
obelisk referred to

country.

by Pliny (xxxvi.

which says that Psammetichus

and

by Strabo

tradition is preserved

3,

21)

was, like Tirhakah

I.

Sesostris, a great traveller,

(i.

and suggests that he

conducted expeditions into foreign countries, but there

is

no evidence to be deduced from the inscriptions

which

The only campaign

support this view.

will

which he carried on outside Egypt was that which he

undertook against Ashdod in the twenty-ninth year
his reign, and
in person

it is

probable that

we may

it

ol

was not conducted

therefore conclude that the great

expeditions of some earlier king have become associated

with his name.

fifty-four years

prosperity,

Psammetichus

I.

died after a reign of

which was characterized by peace and

by a great revival of

art

and sculpture

which imitated the best examples of the Early Empire,

and by the settlement of Greeks and other foreigners in

He

Egypt.

was buried in the funeral chapel

wherein his successors were also

tells

us

(ii.

170)

having palm-leaf

and

it is

also

laid,

at Sai's,

and Herodotus

it

was adorned with columns

capitals,

and with other ornaments,

that

mentioned by Strabo

(xvii. 1, 18).

It

was

1
This obelisk stood in old days near the site of the present
church of San Lorenzo in Lucina, and was used as the indicator of
a sundial its height, including the globe and pedestal, is 84 feet,
Baedeker, Home, p 206.
;

DEATH OF PSAMMETICHUS

B.C. 666]

situated near
Osiris,

and in

211

I.

temple of Neith and the tomb of

tlie

enclosure hard by were stone obelisks

tlie

and a lake with stone

sides,

whereon

at certain periods

of the year the priests performed the "mysteries" con-

nected with the traditional history of the birth,

life,

death, and resurrection of Osiris.

The accounts of the

reign of

Psammetichus I. given by

Herodotus and Diodorus are of such interest that they

are

here reproduced in

"Now when the

12. kings of

" euery one within his

Herodotus

full.

owne

(as

territory,

maner was)

y'^

"

cups for

missing

his

of

princes,

xii

of the

rest

" there presente in his

" doyng, it

y festiuall,

the same use, where

number,

"tooke from his head a brasen

"with the

Vulcans temple,

hauing

but xi

Psammitichus standing

" of a cup, dranke therein.

costlet,

and

In lyke maner

princes,

that

head peece of

want

for
fel

it

euery one
brasse.

last,

out

was

In thus

was deemed that Psammitichus meante no

"crafte or legerdemayne, but had a playne and simple

"meaning.

Howbeit,

" but that he did

it

it

could not sinke with the rest

of purpose,

and comming in mind

" of the oracle that was geuen them, that whosoeuer

"dranke of a brasen
"

empyre alone
1

chalice, should

weying his

unto them in certaine

chalices of gold, reserued for

"happily

they drew together

day of

y^ last

wine

"the priest ministred

'

says,

Egypt had practised equity

" at a certaiue time to do sacrifice in

"where

facte,

B. R.'s translation,

fol.

usurpe the whole

and finding that

112a

ff.

it

REIGN OF PSAMMETICHUS

212

"was committed by

I.

errour, tliey tlioiiglit

it

not meete

"to put liim to death, but depriuing liim of the greatest

"parte of his dominion, banished him into the marrish
"countrey, with especiall threates, that he shoukl not

"meddle with any part

" withstanding,

Not-

of the countrey besides.

Psammitichus hauing

put

flight

to

Sabbacus the king of the Aethyopians, and chased

" him into Syria, after this conquest was acquit of hys
"

"exilcj

and restored agayne by those Aegyptians which

"are of the tribe of

"

Sais, wherefore, once

gouernment wyth the

rest of

agayne using

hys confederates, for the

" olde grudge of the brazen helmet, they forced

him

to

"take the fennes agayne.

"

Recounting therefore with himselfe

y^ great despight

" they
" his

had wrought him, determined eftsoones to reuenge

cause upon those yt had pursued him, and speeding

" a messenger to the oracle of

" Butis,

which of

all

Latona in the

citie

the seates of south saying

is

of

of

"greatest truth, aunswere was giuen him to be of good

" courage, he shoulde
"

haue helpe inough by brasen

men that shoulde arise from

the sea.

Which prophecie

"for the straungenesse thereof could hardly sincke into

" his braines, to
" souldyers.

" Ionia

make him hope

Not

certayne

brazen

pyrates

of

and Caria proling alongst the seacoastes

for

" their pray, were

"

for the helpe of

long

after,

by constraynte of weather driuen

upon the shores of Aegypt, where going on lande

all

"in armour of brasse, a certayne Aegyptian ranne

" to

Psammitichus in the fennes, and

for that

he had

DESCRIBED BY HERODOTUS
''neuer before seene any in

"him

to waste

like array, lie tolde

tlie

men were sproong

that certayne brasen

"the sea

213

Psammi-

and despoyle the conntrey.

"tichus reknowledging the

truth

of

the

out of

prophecie,

" foorthwith ioyned himselfe in amitie with the rouers,

"inducing them by great and large promises, to abide

"

with him^ which being by him in like sorte obteyned,

'*

with this fresh supply of forreyne ayde, and the helpe

"of such Aegyptians

guided against the

rest of the princes.

"whole gouernemente
"

he pro-

as fauoured his cause,

he made in the city of

alone,

Memphis certayne porches

Hauing the

sacred to the god Vulcan e,

"lying upon the South winde, and ouer against the

"porches

fayre

" wherein the

"

haule

large

god Apis

at

Apis,

to

suche time as he appeared,

was releeued and nourished.

"round with

dedicated

stately pillers,

This place was beset

and ingrauen with sundrie

"similitudes and imbossements of beastes, foules, and

Wherein

"fishes.

also in place of

some

pillers

are

" planted diuers fayre images of no lesse than twelue

" cubites in bignesse.

"

To

these forreiners of Caria and Ionia, by

whome

"he was holpen in his warres, Psammitichus gave

"certayne manner of places to dwell in, lying on
"each

side

of

the riuer Nilus, called

"whereof beeing possessed, he

"promises

"them.
" impes

besides

that were

the

performed

Tentes,

all

such

couenaunted betweene

Moreouer, he put onto them certayne yong

of

the

Aegyptians to be instructed in the

SETTLEMENT OF GREEKS

214

EGYPT

IN

Greek language, from whome, by discent of issue

**

"came those

wliicli

now

are

interpreters in Aegypte,

" and use tlie Greeke tongue.

" people of Ionia

and Caria inhabite those places lying

" against the sea,

" situate

at

long time did the

the

somewhat aboue the

mouth

of Nilus,

city of Bubastis,

which

is

called

" Pelusiacum, from whence, they were afterwards trans-

" lated by

King Amasis

into the city

to gard

After the Greeks were

him against the Aegyptians.

**

Memphis

"thus setled in Aegypt, the people of Greece had

" traflfique thither,
^*

by which meanes, such

affayres as

were atchieued in that countrey from Psammitichus

"following, are certaynely

" errour.

These were the

knowne
first

of us without any

that inhabited Aegypt,

" being of a diuers language from the homelings.

In

"like manner, from whence they fleeted thither, the

" reliques of their ships wherein they came, the olde

"postes and groundreels of their houses were shewed

"me.

And

these

were the meanes whereby Psam-

"mitichus obteyned the dominion of Aegypt.

" mitichus gouerned
**

in

Aegypt

length he subdued.

"called Azotus, which of

"

54. yeares, 29. of the

which he spent in the asseige of the great

" Syria^ which at

hearde

of,

metichus
in

it

are

I.

illustrates

is

the cities that euer wee

all

the

city of

This city

susteyned the longest assaulte."

extract well

Psam-

general policy

in respect of foreigners,

The above
of Psam-

and the statements

con6rmed by the results obtained from the

excavations which have been

made

in

the Delta by

DIODORUS ON PSAMMETTCHUS

215

I.

Brugsch, Mariette, Naville, Petrie, and others between

1860 and 1895.

of Diodorns is as follows

The narrative
''

'*

Psammeticus

Saites, one of the kings,

whose pro-

vince was upon the sea coast, trafficked with

all sorts

"of merchants, and especially with the Phoenicians

'*

and Grecians

"

by vending

this means, enriching his province,

by

his

own commodities, and the importation

"of those that came from

he not only grew

G-reece,

" very wealthy, but gained an interest in the nations

"and

princes

" envied

abroad; npon which account, he was

by the

rest of the kings,

Some

"made war upon him.

who

for that reason

antient historians

tell

"story, that these princes were told by the oracle, that

"which
"

of

them should

pour wine

first

of a

out

brazen phial, to the god adored at Memphis, should be

"sole lord of

"when

all

the priest brought out of the temple twelve

"golden phials, plucked

" out

Whereupon Psammeticus,

Egypt.

off his

helmet,

a wine-offering from thence

" colleagues took notice

" to death, but deposed

" fens, bordering

of,

and poured

which when his

they forebore putting him

him and banished him

upon the sea

coast.

into the

Whether, there-

" fore, it were this, or envy, as it is said before, that

"

gave birth

" them,

it is

to this dissension

certain

and difference amongst

Psammeticus hired

" Arabia,

Caria,

" the city

Momemphis, he got the

and Ionia, and in a

soldiers out of

field fight

day.

Some

near

of the

" kings of the other side were slain, and the rest fled

REIGN OF PSAMMETICHUS

2l6

I.

"into Africa, and were not able further to contend for

Psammeticns

kingdom.

*'tlie

now gained

having

" possession of the whole, built a portico

''gate of the temple

at

to the east

Memphis, in honour of that

"god, and incompassed the temple with a wall, sup" porting

it

with Colossuses of twelve cubits high, in

He bestowed likewise upon his

"mercenary soldiers many large rewards over and
" above their pay promised them.
He gave them also
" the

room of

pillars.

" a place called Stratopedon to inhabit,

"

amongst them by

" above the

" reigned

"Being

mouth

many

lot a large piece of land, a little

of Pelusium,

them

therefore that he

had gained the kingdom by

soldiers,

he intrusted

and

chiefly in the concerns of the government,

" entertained great

"Afterwards
" (to

whom Amasis (who

years after), transplanted to Memphis.

"the help of his stipendiary

"

and divided

numbers of strangers and

undertaking

an

expedition

foreigners.

into

Syria

honour the foreigners), he placed them in the

"right wing of
"disregard

to

"

in

them

up

the

of

but out of

natural

the left

"Egyptians were

"thousand

army;

his

with

Egyptians,

which

so incensed, that above

them

revolted,

"towards Ethiopia, there to

and

settle

and

sight

he

drew
the

affront

two hundred

marched

away

themselves in new

" habitations.
"

" to

At

first

the king sent some of his captives after them,

make an apology

for the dishonour done

them

but

" these not being hearkened unto, the king himself, with

DESCRIBED BY HERODOTUS

217

" some of his nobility, followed tliem by water.

" they

marched

on,

But

and entered Egypt, near the river

" Nile, where he earnestly entreated

them

to alter their

"purpose, and to remember their gods, their country,

and children:

"wives,

"upon

their

" as long

shields,

they

cried

spears), that

arms in their hands, they

"could easily gain another country; and

"should never want wives

'*

by

this

(beating

out,

and shaking their

they had

as

all

resolution and

or

....

they

Possessed

children.

magnanimity of mind, they

" despised every thing that

by

all

others are highly

" prized and valued, and settled themselves in a rich

"and fruitful soil in Ethiopia^ dividing the land

" among themselves by lot.
Psammeticus laid this
" greatly to heart, and made it his business to settle
" the affairs of

"

Egypt, and to increase his revenues,

and entered into league with the Athenians

" other Grecians, and was very kind and liberal to

" strangers that came into Egypt.
" with

the Grrecians, that he caused his

" instructed in the Grecian learning.

"the

He was

first

of all the kings of

"foreigners to

"duct to

all

traffic

all

so taken

son to

He was

and

be

certainly

Egypt that encouraged

in his country, giving safe con-

strangers that

sailed

For the

hither.

" former kings allowed no strangers to come into Egypt,

" and if any did arrive, they either put
" or

made them

slaves

and

it

them

was the churlishness of

" this nation, which caused all that noise

" Greeks,

to death,

among the

concerning the cruelty and wickedness of

REIGN OF NEKAU

2l8
" Busiris,
"

though

all

[B.C. 612

II.

was not true as

it

was

related,

but the extraordinary severity of the country gave

" occasion

to the

Translation, vol.

2.

p.

69

(Booth's

ff.)

e/k^ l

1]

Ra-uhem-ab,

Nekau.

son of the Sun,

Nekau

i.

raising of those fables."

II., or

Necho

the son of Psammetichus

II.,

the IVe;^a&) of Manetho, the

IVe/cax?

of Herodotus,

I.,

and

the TiD^ or ^D2 of 2 Kings xxiii. 29, Jeremiah xlvi. 2,

Chron. xxxv. 20,

Manetho,

six years,

at least fifteen years.

xxxvi.

4,

reigned,

according to

but according to the monuments,

This

fact is

proved by the stele

dated in the sixteenth year of the reign of Necho II.

which was found by Mariette in the Serapeum,! and

which records the burial of an Apis Bull

16 years, 7 months, and 17

at the age of

days, which was born in the 53rd year of

Psammetichus
the

Tini

Sa-ab,
the HoruB name of

Nekau

gold, he

II.

styled

of

whose word

He

Necho

II. as lord of

Nekhebet and Uatchet

himself "Maa-kheru,"
is

was " Neteru mer,"

of the gods."

shrines

I.i

right,"

i.e.,

''he

and as the Horus of

Cl=3
,

i.e.,

''beloved

followed the example set by his father

See Mariette, Le Serapetim de Memphis,

p.

28 (vol. with plates).

B.C. 612]

THE EGYPTIAN FLEET

Psammetichus

I.,

2Tg

and maintained a powerful army,

which he recruited from the Greeks and other foreign

and their influence became exceedingly strong

peoples,

in the Delta during his reign.

He became

of trading enterprise, and seeing

what great advantage

new

his

friends,

and

soldiers,

and

allies

the possession of fleets of ships, he

fleets of

derived from

gave orders

for

triremes to be built for him, both in the Medi-

Ked

terranean Sea and the

In order to give these

Sea.

employed upon both

vessels the opportunity of being

seas,

the patron

he conceived the idea of connecting them by

means of a

which he intended to join the old

canal,

canal that was already in existence

Rameses

II.

the

in

days of

This old canal seems to have been made

from Pelusium to the modern Lake Timsah, and

was,

it

no doubt, as useful as a means of defence as for transporting merchandise from the

east

of

i.e.,

'^

the

given

Suez Canal, seems

to

station

indicate

to

that

near there in very ancient times.

to

take

his

" Kantara,"

The Arabic name

Delta.

Bridge,"

Mediterranean to the

canal from

on the modern
a

ford

Necho

Lake Timsah

to

of the Gulf of Suez, and thus he would

II.

existed

wished

the head

have been

able to sail his ships from Suez to Memphis, passing

by way of the Wadi Turailat

Bubastis,

or

from

Suez

to

employed 120,000 men in his

finished

his

canal

it

is

into

the Nile

Pelusium.
work_,

near

Necho

but he

11.

never

said that an oracle having

declared that he was only toiling for the foreigner he

THE CIRCUMNAVIGATION OF AFRICA

220

When Necho

relinquished the undertaking.^

to dig the canal is

[B.C. 612

unknown, but

began

II.

probable that he

it is

undertook the work in connexion with the building of

and before he

his fleets of triremes early in his reign,

led his soldiers into Syria.

According to Herodotus

Libya was

that

certain

(ii.

by water

surrounded

Phoenicians to

round

sail

Necho

41),

11.

by

They

it.

proved
sending
out

set

from the Eed Sea and sailed over the southern sea

when autumn came, they went

did for two years,

and in

sea

the

sowed

when they had

the land, and waited for harvest, and

reaped the corn they put to

and

ashore,

This they

again.

they doubled

third

the Pillars of Hercules, and arrived in Egypt again,

reporting,

what Herodotus does not

believe, that

as

they sailed round Libya they had the sun on their

right hand.

Necho

II.

may have

carried out works of

this kind during his father's lifetime,

fact

would account

effect that

and

Strabo to the

for the statement of

Psammetichus

I.

was a great

if so, this

traveller

and

explorer.

The

greatest event in the

life

of

Necho

campaign in Syria, which, although

ended in

the

destruction

own ignominious
'

It

flight to

was finished by Darius

I.

of

his

Egypt.

(b.C.

it

II.

began

army and

He

was his

in

well,

his

seems to have

521 to 486).

Trajan either

repaired or re-dng the canal early in the second century A.D.,

and

it

was again repaired or re-dug by 'Anir ibn

A.D. 640.

al-'As about

JOSIAH SLAIN IN BATTLE

B.C. 612]

ascended the throne about

earliest plans appears to

and

Syria,

of

to

march

B.C.

221

611, and

one of his

have been to prepare to invade

into the north to reclaim on behalf

Egypt the countries which had once been the vassal

states of his ancestors,

but which were now paying

Whether he intended

tribute to the king of Assyria.

his fleets to play a part in this bold scheme cannot be

said,

but

it is

and he determined

itself,

benefit himself

army

to seize

out

On

him,

against

"

war

for

and

What

thou king of Judah?

" this day,

with the army of

road Josiah^ king of

his

''ambassadors to him, saying.

''thee,

an

and other mercenaries, he

to do battle there

the king of Assyria. i

went

collected

Euphrates, meaning to establish himself

Karkemish and

Judah,

the opportunity to

Having

and his country.

of Egyptians, Libyans,

set out for the

at

of the serious

which the kingdom of Assyria found

in

difficulties

had heard

certain that he

Necho

" sent

have I to do with

come not against thee

but against the house wherewith I have

God commanded me

" thou from

meddling with

" he destroy thee not."

To

Grod,

this

make haste forbear

who is with me, that

to

message Josiah paid no

heed, but having disguised himself he went out to do

battle with the Egyptians, in the Valley of

Megiddo

in the course of the fight the archers of the

Egyptians

shot at

him with

wounded and

died,

their arrows,

and he was mortally

and his body was taken

2 Chron. xxxv. 21

ff.

to

2 Kings xxiii. 29.

Jerusalem

NEKAU

222

RETURNS TO EGYPT

II.

Necho

and buried there. i

[B.C. 612

certainly liad no quarrel

with Josiah, and the only possible explanation of his

conduct

is

he regarded the whole of Northern

that

Syria and the country eastwards as far as the Euphrates

as a part of his

own kingdom

in fact, that he also

was

reclaiming the territory which tradition told him was

formerly the possession of his ancestors.

After the death of Josiah Necho appears to have

continued his march

the

to

Euphrates, but as he

found no Assyrian army there he came back towards

In the course of his journey he found that

Egypt.

made Jehoahaz, the son

the people of Judah had

Josiah

and Hamutal, the

of

daughter of Jeremiah of

Libnah, their king, and when he had reigned three

months Necho put him

in chains in Eiblah of

and made the people pay 100 talents of

one talent of gold.
son of Josiah called

Hamath,

silver

and

Necho then appointed another

Eliakim, whose name he changed

Jehoiakim, to be king, and he took Jehoahaz to

to

where

Egypt,

he

But

died.^

whilst

was

Necho

thus occupied in Syria and was waiting his opportunity

fight

to

some

the Assyrians,

authorities,

Cyaxares,

Nineveh was, according

besieged

by

the

Medes

to

under

and by the Babylonians under Nabu-pal-

Josiah was deeply mourned by his people, who remembered

him as the king who had abolished the worship of idols, and had
1

and had restored the worship of Yahweh. In

his reign Hilkiah the priest "found" the Book of the Law in the
house of the Lord (2 Kings xxii. 8).
slain their priests,

2 Kincrs xxiii. 31

ff

BATTLE OF KARKEMISH

B.C. 612]

usur,

.^^J]^ t^^J?^!

after

period,

which

said

is

626-605),

(B.C.

t'^i

223

have

to

and

been three

years, the

Babylonians and Medes became masters of

the city.

This result seems to have been brought

about partly by the waters of the Tigris, which during

some extraordinarily high

the

walls_,

and

so

rise of the river

caused a portion of them, several

hundred yards in length,

enemy

to

attack

the

Cyaxares

diflficulty.

undermined

to fall,

palaces

thus

and

enabling the

temples without

and Nabu-pal-usur looted the

palaces and temples, and laid utterly waste Nineveh;

whether Sin-shar-ishkun, ] ^^]

^{^ j;^^

t^]}},

the last king of Assyria, was burnt to death or slain by

the sword
B.C.

is

unknown.

Nineveh was destroyed about

607 or 606.

Necho

II.

having then become the master of Syria

and Palestine^ Nabu-pal-usur sent an army under the

leadership of his son Nabu-kudur-usur, T ^^yfct TIT

^T r^ TTT O ^^ drive him out of the country, which the

Babylonians now regarded as their own.

The opposing

armies met at Karkemish, aud a fierce battle took place,

in

which the Egyptians, Libyans, and Nubians were

routed with great slaughter, and Necho II. was obliged

to seek safety in flight.

advanced

Nabu-kudur-usur (Nebuchad-

and on his way

received tribute from Jehoiakim, king of Judah, who

nezzar)

"became

towards

Egypt,

his servant three years" (2

Kings xxiv.

1).

Shortly after this Nebuchadnezzar received the news of

REIGN OF NEKAU

224

II.

his father's death and, putting off the chastisement ot

Egypt

more convenient opportunity, he returned

until a

Meanwhile Neclio

Babylon.

to

reaching his

own

We

he was buried at Sais with his

have no record of his wars

glyphic texts, and the

and consist
etc.

He

had succeeded in

country, where a year or two after

his defeat he died

father.

II.

monuments

in the hiero-

of his reign are few,

chiefly of small objects like scarabs, vases,i

seems to have carried

operations in his

own

city

and

with the temple of Ptah, but

at

out some

Memphis

it

is

building

in connexion

quite clear that he

took no care to rebuild or maintain the old sanctuaries

of Egypt.

This account of his works

(ii.

159)

"

first

of all

fell to

Necus hys sonne;

was the channell digged that

leadeth to the red sea,

afreshe,

given by Herodotus

Insuing the raigne of Psammitichus, the

gouernmente of the countrey

by whome,

is

whych afterwards was

and made deeper by Darius the Persian.

cast

The

length of the course was four dayes say ling, the breadth
such, as

two reasonable vessels of three oares apeece

might well sayle in

it

together.

The water which

derived from Nilus into this channell floweth into

it

is

aboue the city Bubastis, against a towne of

Arabia named Patumon,^ and so continueth hys course

little

unto the red Sea. They beganne

See Wiedemann,

^
=^I.e.," :w^

first to

digge from the

op. cit., p. 631.

^w ^

'

^^'^6'^' a city in the Eastern Delta.

DESCRIBED BY HERODOTUS
playne of Aegypt towardes Arabia, for

about the playne

wherein are

the countrey

and occupyed wyth a course

mountaynes neere unto the

of greate

fore

is filled

all

225

many pittes and

citie

Memphis,

quarries of stone, where-

from the roote of thys mountayne

is

the channell

deriued, continuing a long course towards the East,

untyll

it

come

to the place

where the hyll parteth in

twayne, whyche distaunce and separation betweene the

mountaynes openeth

to the

narrow seas of

to the

South regions, and leadeth

In the digging of thys

x\rabia.

course there perished an hundred and twentye thou-

When

sande of the people of Aegypt.

was halfe done, Necus brake

off

and

thys enterprise

lefte it unfinished,

being discouraged by a prophecie that tolde

hym

that

hee toyled for the profite and behoofe of a Barbarian.

The Aegyptians tearme them

are of a sundry language.

all

Barbarians which

Necus therefore leaning

hys worke unfinished, applyed hys studie to the provision of warre, gathering souldyers, and preparing a
fleete of

at tlie

warring Shippes, some of which were builte

North Seas, others

at the

red

Sea,

in the strayghtes of Arabia

some tokens whereof are yet

be seene in the same places.

Thys Fleete he em-

ployed in hys affayres continuallie so long as

hym to the

to

it fitted

use of warre. Forsaking afterwards the Sea,

and giuing himselfe

to battailes

by the land, where,

Diodorus tells us that he left off digging because he was told

if he cut through the Isthmus all Egypt would be drowned,
because the Red Sea lay higher than Egypt (i. 33, 9).
1

that

VOL. VI.

REIGN OF PSAMMETICHUS

226
" in

with

conflict

Syrians at

tlie

[B.C. 596

II.

"Magdolos, he wanne the renowne of the

' after

the

''

fielde,

was ended, took the greate

battyle

And beeyng

" Caditis.

named

place

very neate

and

fine

in

and
city

hys

he sent a sinte of hys brauest array to

apparrell,

"Apollo in Branchidae, a certayne

of the

field

Mi-

In the ende, after he had held the kingdome

"lesians.

" seanenteene yeares, hee then died, leaning the title of

" his soueraignety to

Psammis

his sonne."

son of the Sun, Psemthek.

PSEMTHEK

II.,

Psammnthis

the

Psammis

or

PSAMMETICHUS

of

Manetho,

of Herodotns

and the

161),

(ii.

II.,

was the

son of Necho IL, and reigned six years.

As

Nekhebet and

lord of the shrines of

Uatchet he styled himself " User-a,"

Menkh-1b,
Horusnameof
psammetichus II.

"

Mighty

of Strength,"

and as the Horns

the

^^f

^qI^

]^q

^^g u genefcr

"Beantifier of the two lands."

taining his

name

Hammamat,

the

^:3:7 "2

is

prefixed to his

ing to M. Masperoi
1

" lord

Quide

of

Sun

" in

two-fold

11

the

"^^
,

II.

au Musee de Boulaq,

Wadi

strength,"

name Psemthek.

Psammetichus

dii Visiteur

tani,"

In the cartonche con-

as " son of the

title

i.e._,

Accord-

was quite a
p. 26.

GREEK INSCRIPTION AT ABU SIMBEL

B.C. 596]

when

cliild

upon

came

lie

was found

bases

lie

tliis

whither

at Danianliur,

must have been

it

brought from Sa al-Haggar, which marks the

The

the ancient city of Sais.

the

mummy

was only 4

was actually buried in

became a man
the

inscription on

the

the king

very rough and

is

According to

never finished.

and

soon

died

authorities

afterwards.

Greek

famous

the

broken colossal granite statue of

in front of the temple of

II.

if

he must have died before he

Nubians,

or

many

Nubia

and

in. long,

161), he led an expedition against the

According to

Eameses

site of

place hollowed out for

the workmanship

(ii.

Ethiopians,

feet

it

sarcophagus was

Herodotus

although

refers to this expedition^

Abu Simbel
it

Psam-

G-reek text

came

The

the grandfather of Psammetichus II.

I.,

is to

the effect that

when king Psammetichos

to Elephantine, Arclion son of

Pelekos, son of Oudamos,

in

has usually

been regarded as belonging to the reign of

metichus

view

of tlie sarcopliagus of the king whicli

size

tlie

to tlie tLrone

227

Amoibichos, and

who came with Psammetichos,

son of Theokles, [further than Elephantine] and went

by way of Kerkis as

to go, wrote the inscription.

The

foreigners were led

by Potasimto," and the Egyptians by Amasis.

i

Wiedemann,
Museum,

isches

1882, p. 165
^

Krall

Potasimto

xxxv.

pp.

367-372

It

has

Wiedemann, Rhein-

Krall,

Wiener Studien,

Krall, Grundriss, p. 177.

has

Gesch., pp. 631, 632;

Aeg.
vol.

them

far as the river permitted

shown

{Wiener

Studien,

Pe-ta-IIeru-sam-taui,

D
'^^^

1882,

p.

164

f.)

that

BUILDINGS OF PSAMMETICHUS

228

[B.C. 596

II.

been suggested that for Kerkis we should read Kortis,

Karthat,

i.e.,

the modern Arabic Kurta or

Korti, a place south of

Dakkeh on

the Nile in Nubia, but

it

and

as the correct reading,

Maspero ^ that
Haifa.
called
tion,

it is the.

the west bank of

better to regard Kerkis

is

to consider

name

of

with Ebers and

some place nearer Wadi

It is impossible at present to say

Psammetichus

but

any case interesting

in

it is

referred to in the

is

which king

Greek

inscrip-

to note that the

Egyptians and Nubians were again fighting each other

in the
at

XXYIth

Abu Simbel

Dynasty, and the numerous inscriptions

in Carian, Phoenician,

and other lan-

guages show that the troops employed by the Egyptians

were chiefly foreigners.

During the short reign of Psammetichus

building

II.

operations appear to have been carried on in a

of the sanctuaries of Egypt.

the quarries at Silsila,

His name

is

number

found in

Wadi Hammamat, and Tura,

a fact which proves that stone for building purposes

was required in considerable quantities.

are found on

His cartouches

huge double rock on the Island of

Biggeh, and at Elephantine, and at other places in the

First

Cataract,-

and their appearance here seems to

indicate that he did

is

come

to Elephantine,

and that he

the king Psammetichus referred to in the Greek

inscription at

Abu

Simbel.

Hist. Arte, vol.

See

J.

iii.

At Karnak, Memphis, and

p. 538.

de Morgan, Catalogue, pp. 69 and 114.

HERODOTUS ON PSAMMETICHUS

B.C. 596]

22g

II.

Heliopolis he carried out repairs, and dedicated certain

monuments

to the gods of those cities; but it is evident

that at Thebes he usurped blocks and slabs which had

been hewn for his predecessors.

Fragments of statues of the king are found

and many small objects inscribed with his

collections,^

name

are

many

in

known.

According to Herodotus

the reign of Psammis,

^'

(ii.

161) in

a certain people called Helus

"sent messengers abrode into

all regions, to

give

them

"to understand how by them was deuised a game in

"

Olympus

of greater admiration and equitie, than

by

" any that euer had used that place, supposing that

"the Aegyptians (who had the prayse of wisedome

"above
" dispose
" they

could not better or more iustly

nations)

all

When

matters then themselves.

of these

were come into Aegypt, and had told the cause

" of their arriuall thither, the

king assembled such of

"the Aegyptians as were most excellent

"sage aduice above the

" Helians

graue and

To whome, when

rest.

had made discourse of

"they had ordeyned

for

all

the

those things which

in the setting foorth of this noble

"combate, and had asked the Aegyptians if they could

" deuise anything better, after deliberation had of
" the

matter, they asked

"had

inacted that

" controuersie

"

For a
I.e.,

list

citizens

against

"aunswered, that
see

Elians.

it

the

Helians wdiether they

should

strangers,

or

mayntayne the
otherwise,

was indifferently lawfull

Wiedemann, Aeg.

who

for all

GescJiicMe, p. 634.

HERODOTUS ON PSAMMETICHUS

230
" to

what countrey soever he were

striue of

"the Aegyptians replyed, that

"

wyth

"fauour to another,

and

would order

for that

"better to

wherto

coukle no wise stande

citizen

y*

y*^

came from

woukl shew

farre, so that

matter with more equity,

cause had arrived in Aegypt,

make the game

for strangers

" suffering any of the Helians to striue.

" the

and by that meanes of partial

"dealing do injnrie to those

"

it

as one

iustice, forsomiich

" in case they

[B.C. 596

II.

it

were

alone, not

These things

Aegyptians put into theyr heads and sent them

" packing."

END OF

GILBEKT AND RIVINGTON. LTD.,

ST.

VOL. YI,

JOHN's HOUSE, CLEKKENWELL,

E.C.

BOSTON PUBLIC LIBRARY

3 9999 06561 170 7

"V